Leadership Competency Model Essay College Application Essay Help

The behavior of top management should demonstrate that the companies they represent have a potential of offering quality services. They have to keep their promises to customers and meet their obligations towards workers along with investors.

A company that acknowledges accountability cannot have top managers who always point at others when things fail to work. Similarly, a company that boasts of offering timely services cannot have managers who are always late for conferences.

The best way to enhance the alignment between a company’s model of competency and the real behavior of its top management is to include executives in the competency enhancement practice from the start. The process should give top management an opportunity to express their perceptions about successful leadership. These expressions should form a basic part in the leadership competency model.

Leadership, Influence


Performance Measurement Report a level english language essay help

Introduction The utilization of performance measurement systems is often recommended to facilitate the strategic implementation of projects and enhance organizational performance. Since its advent, various organizations have endeavored using performance measurement systems (PMS) to facilitate operations, offer corrective measures, and spearhead the achievement of competitive advantage.

The Emirates Airline is amongst such organizations that consider performance measurement as a procedure for enumerating success and efficiency is diverse ways. The PMS provides a set of advantages that quantify the efficacy as well as the efficiency of the Emirates Airline activities.

Literature claims that there are five performance measurement systems namely the enhancement and productivity measurement system, performance pyramid system, the performance prism, tableau de board, and balance scorecard. However, this report defines and explains the performance measurement system of Emirates Airline.

That is, the circumstances in which the organization finds itself or the issues Emirates Airline is facing regarding its business and PMS. The report discusses the current successes and problems regarding the delivery of high quality services and products. Lastly, the report offers recommendations that would enable Emirates Airline to improve its current performance management system.

Methodology According to Hall (2010), in order to investigate and write a report on the PMS of Emirates Airline, qualitative research method was used while most data or information were gathered from secondary sources. The necessary research data was gathered across the study population through sampling strategy.

A research technique dubbed as survey method was used while content analysis was applied to analyze data. The secondary research data and information accrued from literature search on staff interviews including managers, supervisors, and junior employees of Emirates Airlines.

Most of the PMS information used in this report is readily available from the company’s reports, journals, newsletters, investor information, and bulletins. Besides, the information on the PMS of Emirates Airline was obtained through internet search and documentary analysis. For instance, a preview of the documentary analysis, internet search, and report on the previous interviews conducted to the Emirates Airline management and staffs were done to obtain the required information.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Performance Measurement System: Literature review Scholars and non-scholars describe performance measurement systems as procedures for measuring both the usefulness and efficacy of the assumed activities. Such systems help in comparing the expected outcomes with training goals intended to give improved results (Hall, 2010).

Over time, PMS have evolved to meet the demands of organizations and different stakeholders. In fact, PMS has been implemented by most organizations to stimulate education and motivation, improve priorities and decision-making, enhance deliberate discussion, assist in the clarification and formulation of strategies, as well as improve, manage, and assess performances based on different factors intended to generate profits (Hall, 2010).

The implementation of the PMS in various organizations has been on a steady increase over the past few years. In fact, most organizations believe that PMS cannot only assist them in delivering value and quality services to their stakeholders, but also to other interested parties owing to the pressure mounted on them by such undertakings.

As a result, several organizations like the Emirates Airlines heavily invest in the maintenance and improvement of PMS. From the research point of view, the strategy, operations, and accounting scholars have scrutinized the impacts of PMS on organization performances and operations. A study by Tiessen and Scott (1999) emphasizes on the PMS effect on group performance whereas Hall (2010) conducted a study on how PMS affects performance and behavior of organization employee.

With respect to the use, implementation, and design of PMS, researches have conducted broad investigations on the success of the PMS. However, no agreement has been reached yet on the real effects of PSM implemented by organizations. In fact, the occurrence and comprehension of the effects of performance measurement systems on corporations has not been incorporated in any study hitherto.

According to Rousseau (2006), to sustain the organizational based initiatives and improve the PMS, it is essential to integrate the research knowledge in this field. In fact, a preview of the existing practical evidence on the performance measurement system conducted integrates our understanding of the outcomes of PMS. The literature provides several acknowledged theories to explain the effects of performance measurement systems.

The attribution theory illustrates how the multi-criterion presentation measures influence the course of decision-making by most managers (Hoffman


Jehovah’s Witnesses and Latinos Similarities and Differences Term Paper a level english language essay help: a level english language essay help

Religious Group: Jehovah’s Witnesses Jehovah’s Witnesses belong to the Christian movement, but their beliefs differ from the ideals of the mainstream Christianity. Charles Taze Russell founded this religious group during the end of the 19th century, and he proclaimed the main principles of the movement.

Thus, Jehovah’s Witnesses differ from the other religious groups in rejecting the concept of Trinity and hell, in discussing Christ as one of God’s sons but not as God’s Person, in rejecting Christian holidays, in following the norms of morality strictly, and in using the unique interpretation of the Bible based on the different translation.

These principles are reflected in doctrines developed by the Governing Body of Jehovah’s Witnesses in New York (Holden 21-24). The differences in beliefs and values led to the open opposition between Jehovah’s Witnesses and the representatives of the other Christian movements. Moreover, the opposition in views with the political authorities, following other religious movements, often leads to limiting the activities of Jehovah’s Witnesses at the social level.

However, in spite of being discussed as a cult, Jehovah’s Witnesses movement contributed to the development of the American society because millions of Americans identify themselves as adherents to the denomination.

Furthermore, Jehovah’s Witnesses are inclined to live focusing on their community without contacting much with the representatives of the other religious groups. As a result, Jehovah’s Witnesses form the developed community of professionals in all the spheres which develop strong connections within the community and follow the ideals of the moral society.

Nevertheless, Jehovah’s Witnesses experience a lot of discrimination within the American society. Thus, people are prejudiced in relation to the preachers, adherents who state the closeness of Armageddon, and acquaintances who do not celebrate holidays because of their visions.

The sources of the social prejudice and discrimination are in non-accepting the tradition of door-to-door preaching, Jehovah’s Witnesses’ position as the followers of God’s truth, and in their rejecting such civil duties as military services (Holden 56-59). Still, focusing on Jehovah’s Witnesses beliefs in Armageddon, it is possible to understand the role of morality, truth, and preaching for them.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Ethnic Group: Hispanics and Latinos There is a difference between Hispanics and Latinos. Those people who have their origins in the Latin America are Latinos when only Spanish-speaking persons can identify themselves as Hispanics. Thus, Hispanics and Latinos are characterized by the Latin American origin and ancestry.

The Latin Americans form the large ethnic group of immigrants in the USA who have their own culture and language. Many Latin Americans in the USA follow the traditions of their native country which affect their social communication. However, those Latin Americans who do not differ significantly in appearance from the white Americans can successfully assimilate with the white population of the USA while being English-speaking.

Nevertheless, the opposition between this ethnic minority and the white population exists, and it is based on perceiving Latinos as illegal immigrants or as people who used to live and work in the rural areas (Gracia and De Greiff 34-38). Nevertheless, the contribution of Hispanics and Latinos to the American culture is significant because many famous persons in the USA such as politics, scientists, musicians, writers, and actors have the Latin American origin.

Although the contribution of the Latinos to the development of the American society and culture is considerable, millions of Latin Americans are discriminated in the country because of their origin and ethnicity. The main facts of prejudice and discrimination are caused by the developed stereotypes.

Thus, Americans consider the waves of immigration from the Latin America as threatening to the country’s prosperity and social stability. Hispanics and Latinos are often discussed as illegal immigrants who can perform only lowest types of work or as potential criminals.

As a result, the cases of discrimination against Hispanics and Latinos include the difficulties with entering universities and employment. Many persons cannot be employed because of their undeveloped skills, the absence of experience, and position of an immigrant (Gracia and De Greiff 78-82). Thus, it is possible to note that differences in appearance and origin as well as the status of an immigrant can make Hispanics and Latinos suffer from the social pressure in the USA.

Similarities and Differences between Jehovah’s Witnesses and Latinos The prejudice and discrimination experienced by Jehovah’s Witnesses and Latinos can be discussed as similar with references to the people’s biases towards those persons who differ from them. Both the groups suffer from the social pressure, and negative public’s attitudes because of misunderstanding the origin of the phenomenon.

We will write a custom Term Paper on Jehovah’s Witnesses and Latinos Similarities and Differences specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Thus, Jehovah’s Witnesses are perceived as the followers of the cult because their visions differ from the other Christians’ ones, and Latinos are perceived as the representatives of the lower class in the society because of their immigrant status.

Nevertheless, the forms of discrimination are different. Jehovah’s Witnesses are not excluded from participating in the social and economic spheres of life, and many Jehovah’s Witnesses are famous professionals in their fields. On the contrary, it is rather difficult for Latinos to find a good job and be treated equally to the white Americans.

Thus, discrimination is associated with impossibility to understand and accept differences characteristic for many people because of their various origins, cultures, and beliefs. As a result, the majority intends to exclude ‘different’ people from the society and limit their activities. These actions lead to direct and indirect discrimination.

Works Cited Gracia, Jorge, and Pablo De Greiff. Hispanics/Latinos in the United States: Ethnicity, Race, and Rights. USA: Routledge, 2000. Print.

Holden, Andrew. Jehovah’s Witnesses: Portrait of a Contemporary Religious Movement. USA: Routledge, 2002. Print.


Java is the best programming language Essay college essay help

I consider Java as the best programming language due to its small language vocabulary, portability and simplicity. Java has a small and regular vocabulary; a programmer can easily master and grasp .Any computer program written in Java can run and execute on any operating system hence compatibility with all operating systems.

Java was developed and released in 1995, much later after C and C . As such it tends to solve some of the shortcomings cited in C and C .For instance, it uses Javadoc, a documenting system that develops a systematic and organized method for documenting codes (Pawlan 1999).

It also uses Byte code verifier which enhances correctness and security of the compiled code hence reducing the number of runtime checks. This implies that with the knowledge of Java, one can comfortably take up programming tasks in C and C or any other language. Java is also purely object oriented, easy to interpret and has high execution performance. This makes it simple and easier to work with. For this reason, Java is sometimes referred to as “a powerful yet easy to learn and work with language” (Pawlan 1999).

Java is the most widely used programming language by web developers for both simple complex programming tasks. Due to its much simplified user platform, most people tend to have a general notion that Java cannot be used to create much complicated web applications due to its simple platform.

This is not true since most programmers use Java to write complex programs in a simple way easy that is to follow and interpret. Java was developed to write more complex programs in a simpler language. Even the most complex and sophisticated programs look so simple in Java making it hard to realize their complexity (Lindholm


The Italian Race and Violent Crime Essay college essay help near me: college essay help near me

Table of Contents Introduction

Rev. Fr. Abaldus Da Rieti Vs Dr. Joseph Santosuosso


Works Cited

Introduction The world is reeling with crime from people of all lifestyles. Crime takes a variety of perspectives, but the bottom line is that the criminal justice systems of nations all over the world are staggering under the weight of staggering crime rates.

Crime has been part of humanity since time immemorial; however, this aspect does not make it desirable by any means, as it does not form part of the virtues that societies inculcate in the young generation on its way to adulthood (Moehling and Piehl 750). In the past, scholars have studied crime from different angles to establish its tenets coupled with whether it can be stereotypically linked to a particular group of people such as a race, community, or clan.

Debates have raged on for many decades with protagonists linking groups of people to crime and antagonists discrediting such links. In this respect, in 1901, the Boston Sunday Globe posed the following question, “Is the Italian more prone to violent crime than any other race?” and several individuals of Italian origin responded to the question. This essay sets out to examine the arguments of two individuals, viz. Rev. Fr. Abaldus Da Rieti and Dr. Joseph Santosuosso to find out who among them made a valid point.

Rev. Fr. Abaldus Da Rieti Vs Dr. Joseph Santosuosso The history of associating criminal activities with a particular race dates back to the 19th century. During this period, the European continent was well on its development path. This aspect implies that the societies that existed within cities and rural localities of the European nations were already well organized and the idea of civilization was not farfetched. Violent crime must have been part of these societies for purposes of property defense through weapons to the extent of killing potential thieves (Calvanese and Colosimo 157).

Rev. Fr. Abadus Da Rieti’s position on the question that was posed stems from a logical argument, which is systematically elaborated to make one to understand ‘the Italian’ based on the author’s own understanding of the question. He divided and sub-divided the native Italians on their respective ancestral origins. He described the general characteristics of the sub-divisions of the Italians generally portraying them as law abiding and useful citizens (Da Rieti 30).

He even went ahead to point out the geographical locations of the various subdivisions of the Italian race. Rev. Fr. Da Rieti goes to great depths to describe the true Italian countenance in a manner that clearly helps the reader to visualize a true Italian (Da Rieti 30). From this move, it is clear that all this pain is taken to alienate the ‘true Italian’ from the blame of having a predisposition to violent crime.

He aims at achieving this goal by creating an atmosphere in which the reader can develop a feeling that indeed the committer of violent crime is not the true Italian. From the argument, one can deduce that the committer of violent crime is a half cast from Italians and non-Italians or simply the non-Italian inhabitants of Italy. The defensive position taken by Rev. Fr. Rieti becomes more evident when he further defends the non-true Italian by finding a scapegoat in liquor (Da Rieti et al. 30).

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More According to his line of thought, the liquor taken by these descendants of non-true Italians stock is the motivating factor behind all violent criminal activities they engage in during their lifetime. According to Rev. Fr. Rieti, the liquor casts an evil effect on these people, which explains why they engage in violent acts.

On the other hand, Dr. Joseph Santosuosso takes a different perspective on this matter. He begins by criticizing the question’s ambiguity in pointing out what it exactly implies when it links Italians to violent crime.

He strikes a delicate balance between defending the Italians from what appears to him as a scathing attack on the character of Italians and portraying the Italian as a victim of circumstances who cannot be expressly blamed for the crimes s/he commits (Da Rieti et al. 30). It might be a little confusing trying to come up with a distinct position from Dr. Santosuosso’s argument. However, by scrutinizing Santosuosso, it is apparent that he subscribes to the principle of none harm, do none harm, and much less let another person do the same.

He refutes the idea of portraying Italians as murders, as according to him, that is the impression given by the question (Da Rieti et al. 30). He paints a beautiful picture of the Italians and their progenitors to make a point that they are a blameless populace and attributes this beauty to the emotions of the Italians.

According to Dr. Santosuosso, long before he wrote the article, Italians found many emotional outlets in the many noble activities they engaged in. However, around the time of writing the article, Italians found no outlets to release their pent-up emotions. He attributes this phenomenon to several frustrations that Italians faced in Italy, viz. poverty, limited room for bargaining, and poor socio-economic conditions (Da Rieti et al. 30).

However, he is quick to point out that even though he argued to the effect that some conditions were underlying Italian propagated crime, the rates were not extraordinary. He admits that Italians were responsible for some violent crimes, but only to the extents that were comparable with other races.

He also went ahead and gave an explanation for what he thought could be the cause. The word vendetta, which is associated with violent vengeance among Italian families, may paint a history of violent crime, but perhaps this aspect could just be due to the lack of nouns for the same activities in other races. Scrutiny of the history of other races may as well reveal vengeance to the extents that may surpass the levels at which the Italians practiced it.

We will write a custom Essay on The Italian Race and Violent Crime specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More These two men cautiously studied the Italians’ way of life in order to come up with the responses they wrote to the question that was posed. The approaches were different, but they both made a point concerning their positions on the matter.

Rev. Fr. Da Rieti’s overall position was that particular groups of people claim to be Italians, but they are not true Italians who are responsible for violent crime among the Italian circles (Da Rieti et al. 30). To propagate such an idea is tantamount to exempting the entire Italian race from any criminal doing and squarely placing blame on one group of which according to Rev. Fr. Rieti, is non-Italian.

This view is the main point of argument propagated by this individual yet it clearly does not add up. The position taken by Dr. Santosuosso is more sensible. He does not get into the details of the Italian people and their bloodlines, but he treats them as Italians for that is how the question does. The gist of his argument is that Italians, just like any other race, are by no means entirely angelic in character (Da Rieti et al. 30).

He acknowledges that a society without crime is remotely conceivable, as supported by the following excerpt: “Regardless of the facts of a rural dwellers nativity, racial characteristics, language, and customs, be they American, German, French, or Italian, the country inhabitant tends to react the same way as regards crime in the rural economy” (Ross 203).

The study of crime over the years has brought people to the understanding that criminal activity is motivated by certain underlying factors. In this line of argument, Rev. Fr. Da Rieti asserts that the few non-true Italians engage in violent crime under the influence of liquor.

Based on this argument, the final position he takes is that, if the multitude of kitchen barrooms in their settlements could be eliminated, crime would be greatly reduced (Da Rieti et al. 30). This argument fully attributes any violent criminal activity to drunkenness. However, this form of thinking cannot be true in a society as causative factors behind crime always vary for people have a variety of personalities and so they will react differently to different stimuli.

Dr. Santosuosso once again points that the crimes that have reportedly been committed by Italians are due to the frustrations that they faced without proper channels of releasing their pent-up emotions (Da Rieti et al. 30). He goes ahead to explain that this phenomenon would be the case with many other people if placed under the same circumstances.

Conclusion These two individuals both take a defensive position in favor of the Italian race. However, Dr. Santosuosso is keen to point out that his arguments are not hinged on the fact that he is of Italian origin, but are based on a personal understanding of the Italian race and his beliefs. Clearly, the Italian race has been unfairly accused of being a violent race from the arguments of the two individuals. Crime is part of society and it occurs within any race as long as there are ambient conditions.

Not sure if you can write a paper on The Italian Race and Violent Crime by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More Works Cited Calvanese, Ernesto, and Chiara Colosimo. “Kind men’s violence. Quo vadis” Italian Journal of Criminology 2.1 (2007): 157-183. Print.

Da Rieti, Badaracco, Giuseppe De Marco, Joseph Santosuosso, and George Scigliano. “Is the Italian more prone to violent crime than any other race?” The Boston Sunday Globe 4 Aug.1901: 30. Print.

Moehling, Carolyn, and Anne Piehl. “Immigration, Crime, and Incarceration in Early Twentieth-Century America.” Demography 46.4 (2009): 739-763. Print.

Ross, Harold. “Crime and the Native Born Sons of European Immigrants.” Journal of Criminal Law and Criminology 28.2 (1937): 200-07. Print.


Keys to Be Successful Online Essay essay help: essay help

Online success depends on many factors that contribute towards attracting customers and investors. Three steps are necessary for achievement of success. They include achieving fame, finding investors, and developing astute plans for future.

Facebook has attained online success by following the three steps. Its success is attributed to fame, focused and dedicated investors, and prudent plans. Currently, it is one of the most successful online companies. Therefore, achieving fame, finding investors, and planning for future are key aspects of achieving success.

Online success does not necessarily require making large amounts of money. However, attaining fame is an important aspect that should be considered. A famous website is considered successful even though it does not generate revenue. Success means that it attracts many visitors seeking information and different services.

Success of an online system is evaluated based on number of visitors (Gangemi par3). Few visitors imply that the system is unsuccessful while many visitors imply that the system is successful. Furthermore, generation of revenue depends on number of people that visit a system.

Therefore, if a system is famous, many people will use it because they find it helpful, reliable, and effective in providing information and other services. Critics argue that systems that do not generate revenue are unsuccessful because the main objective of starting an online venture is to generate revenue. They further argue that the success of an online venture is determined by revenue generation.

However, their argument is flawed and baseless. Reasons for starting an online venture include sensitization of people, advertisement of goods and services, and establishment of a forum for special groups such as drug addicts and alcohol abusers (Gangemi par3). Success of these ventures depends on number of people that use them.

In order for an online company to generate revenue, it must have adequate capital (ischool par3). In order for a company to obtain capital, it must search for investors. Investors are financially stable individuals who give money to companies with hope that they will get it back with a certain percentage as interest.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Obtaining capital is one of the ways companies use to generate revenue (ischool par5). Critics argue that there are other ways of obtaining capital other than finding investors such as peer-to-peer lending, crowdfunding, microloans, internet-based lending, and business invoice factoring (Harrison par4). However, these capital sources are not as effective as investor funding, which is the fastest method of obtaining adequate capital.

A company must have a good plan for future in order to sustain growth, attract investors, and achieve success. A good plan enables a company invest money obtained from investors in prudent ventures that increase revenue.

Planning increases efficiency, reduces risks, motivates employees and other stakeholders, makes decision-making processes efficient, and gives the company direction (Harrison par5). Critics argue that a plan is not necessary because online ventures require flexibility in order to deal effectively with uncertainties of online businesses such as new technologies and competition from other companies.

However, the best way to deal with online uncertainties is to develop a plan that includes strategies to handle competition, methods to utilize new technologies, and ways to solve problems and challenges (Harrison par7). A plan is a guide that facilitates achievement of goals and objectives. Without a plan, a company loses focus and experiences many challenges that hinder it from attaining success.

Works Cited Gangemi, Jeffrey. Secrets of Online Business Success. 2006. Web.

Harrison, James. 10 Tips for Online Business Success. Web.

ischool: Making Money on the Web 2009. Web.

We will write a custom Essay on Keys to Be Successful Online specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More


Communication Differences between Men and Women Using Body Language Essay essay help free

Communication is distinguished to be either verbal or non-verbal. Men and women are known to communicate for totally different reasons. Therefore, there are significant differences between the body language used by men and women when communicating. This gives the implication that there is a high likelihood of a man misunderstanding a woman’s language in settings and situations, such as social circles, workplace, and during dating.

This is greatly attributed to the fact that one gender’s view is regarded differently by the other gender. In different societies, the body language used by men and women results in a wide array of misunderstandings (Abercrombie 335). Misunderstandings occur as a result of differences in understanding body language used by both genders. Continually, men and women develop body languages that are only significant to them but not to the opposite gender.

Body language also varies depending on behaviour and culture. Identifying body languages between men and women assists in creating mutual understanding. The main goal of communication for men is passing particular information and tackling specific challenges. On the other hand, women usually communicate to express their feelings or satisfy the need for emotional intimacy. It is worth noting that women utilize nonverbal communication more as opposed to men (McWhorter 52).

Women are notorious for their ability to interpret nonverbal signs. In addition, women are experts in identifying unintended nonverbal, signs such as deception signs. Irrespective of the fact that the male gender also communicates using nonverbal signs, their intentions are less subtle compared to those of the females.

In addition, they have a higher tendency of using their hands when expressing themselves. On the contrary, women are more likely to use exceptionally restrained and subtle gestures. Furthermore, women display differential gestures. These include lowering their eyes during confrontation and interruption.

When communicating, women are more notorious for using eye contact as opposed to men. This is attributed to the fact that women often use communication for establishing emotional connection. Women also use eye contact to achieve sincerity in their colleagues. Furthermore, women rely on facial expression to establish the level of their emotions and pass a message across (Abercrombie 335). While women prefer communicating side-by-side with their mates, men are more comfortable with face-to-face communication.

Women possess a higher desire for intimacy, which makes them more comfortable with close body contact as opposed to men. On the contrary, men consider close proximity as an indication of confrontational intent or aggressiveness. It is worth noting that close proximity is tolerated at different degrees depending on the culture. These variations create a clear distinction between the male and female gender.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Often, men think that there is a close association between touching and sexual intentions. As a result, heterosexual men never touch their fellow men during communication. On the other hand, women are more likely to touch fellow women during communication since they associate this with sympathy and friendship.

Women better comprehend nonverbal communication than men. Moreover, women possess perfect skills that enable them to identify inconsistencies between words and body language during communication (McWhorter 45). This gives the indication that women have a high tendency of communicating nonverbally with men. However, men may not comprehend the nonverbal communication. This is because men prefer verbal communication to nonverbal (Abercrombie 335).

Works Cited Abercrombie, Mella. “Non-verbal communication.”Proceedings of the Royal Society of Medicine 65.4 (1972): 335. Print.

McWhorter, Kathleen. Successful College Writing. New York: Bedford/St.Martin’s, 2012. Print.


The Issue of the American Identity Essay a level english language essay help: a level english language essay help

Those Europeans who established colonies at the new territories of America hoped to start the better life. The cultural and national diversity of the first settlers was discussed as the specific feature to characterize the new nation which began to form in America.

Thus, the development of the American identity was the prolonged process, and it depended on the progress of new principles associated with the ideas of freedom and independence. The idea of American identity is discussed in the works of such authors as Henry David Thoreau, Michel-Guillaume Jean de Crevecoeur, and Thomas Paine. In his Walden, Thoreau focuses on an American as a man seeking for closeness with the nature.

Crevecoeur discusses the controversial question of being an American in his Letter III: What Is an American?. In his work The American Crisis, Paine pays attention to the concepts which are important for an American as the representative of the new nation. In spite of the fact three authors concentrate on different significant features discussing the American identity, their ideas are similar in relation to the point that Americans are independent people and liberty is the main value for them.

Emphasizing various aspects and details, Thoreau, Crevecoeur, and Paine provide their unique answers to the question of the American identity. However, the writers’ visions are similar regarding the key notions which are significant for the Americans without references to their origin and aspects of life. The image of an American can be based on the analysis of such features as the character traits, background, goals, possible challenges and obstacles.

The position of Thoreau in relation to the American identity differs significantly from the views of Crevecoeur and Paine. In Walden, the author focuses on the personal development apart from the society. To find themselves, the Americans should live a simple life in the harmony with the nature without focusing on the material and wealth (Thoreau 603-604).

Nevertheless, this idea is opposite to the developed American dream which characterizes Americans as persistent and goal-oriented persons who strive for the success and happiness.

Thoreau’s American has the diverse cultural background, but he is free from the impact of the empires and societies. Furthermore, this American focuses on his inner world, self-development and self-reliance. Being close to the nature, this man should find the harmony of his world. The American’s main goal is to understand himself and follow a simple life full of natural obstacles (Thoreau 605-607). From this point, the image of Thoreau’s American is not tied to the concept of nation.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More The discussed image reflects the features of any human living in the harmony with the world. Although Thoreau’s vision of a real American is rather philosophical, the author agrees that independence should be the main characteristic of the human life, and this point allows speaking about Thoreau’s image of a true American in the context of the national identity.

An American described by Crevecoeur in Letter III: What Is an American? Is also independent and self-reliant as the image provided by Thoreau, but Crevecoeur proposes the more detailed description of the principles according to which the American identity can be defined. In his work, Crevecoeur follows the history of the nation’s development and focuses on the features which are important for the Americans to succeed in their country. To achieve the ideals of the American dream, the nation should be persistent and hard-working.

The author pays much attention to the role of colonization and further independence for the development of the American identity. Being only poor people in the European countries, the new Americans are citizens of the new world who have opportunities to develop their potential and achieve the American dream as the period of the greatest prosperity. According to Crevecoeur, the nation has the flourishing future because of the mixture of nations and Americans’ ability to reach the goals (Crevecoeur 304-308).

The main challenge which can be associated with the development of the new nation is the necessity to build the new independent society, free from the European impact, focused on individualism and liberty, and worked out to promote the idea of the common good (Crevecoeur 304-308).

Thus, Crevecoeur’s American is independent, self-reliant, hard-working, and responsible. The author is inclined to exaggerate the opportunities provided in America and the abilities of the Americans to achieve their goals, but the discussed image is closely correlated with the notion of the American dream and responds to the discussion of the American identity.

Paine’s discussion of the American identity is based on the analysis of the background. The necessity to win freedom from the British Empire is discussed by the author as the driving force to direct the Americans’ actions. According to Paine, the Americans hope only for independence in order to live the appropriate life as free people (Paine 295-296).

Thus, one more author states that pursuing for independence is the main feature which can characterize Americans in the context of their identity and historic development of the nation. Nevertheless, Paine adds to the list of the character traits typical for the Americans. The writer concentrates on the Americans’ humanity, their focus on justice, and equality. From this point, the main challenge which prevents the Americans from achieving their independence and freedom as the main goal is the consequences of the British Empire’s impact.

We will write a custom Essay on The Issue of the American Identity specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Following the ideas presented by Paine in his work, the Americans can be described as concentrated on the civil rights and freedoms and on their individualistic goals (Paine 295-296). As a result, the image of the Americans and their national identity are based on the ideals of justice, equality, and freedom.

Paine’s ideas are more correlated with Crevecoeur’s discussion because Thoreau’s thoughts on the Americans are more utopian in comparison with the visions of the two other authors. If Paine and Crevecoeur focus on the social aspects of the Americans’ development, Thoreau is inclined to state that the individual progress is more significant that the focus on prosperity (Thoreau).

Although Thoreau, Crevecoeur, and Paine choose different aspects to focus on the discussion of the Americans, the particular features of their characters, their new life, intentions, and typical features, the basic ideas of the authors reflect each other.

Thus, the complex notion of the American identity can be developed with references to the idea that the Americans are rather unique in their extreme focus on independence. The concept of independence and associated notions of freedoms and liberty are the basic values followed by the Americans in spite of their origin, cultural background, and social status. Independence, liberty, and freedom are the ideas which are mentioned in the works of the three authors who paid much attention to the discussion of the American identity.

Moreover, referring to Thoreau, Crevecoeur, and Paine’s works, an ordinary American is a self-reliant, independent, honest, hard-working, and persistent person who is oriented to achieving the certain goal. The intention to reach prosperity and success can be discussed as the American dream which is typical for many representatives of the nation, and it is also the part of the American identity.

Works Cited Crevecoeur, Michel-Guillaume Jean. “Letter III: What Is an American?” Harper Single Volume American Literature. Ed. Donald McQuade and Robert Atwan. USA: Longman, 1998. 301-315. Print.

Paine, Thomas. “The American Crisis”. Harper Single Volume American Literature. Ed. Donald McQuade and Robert Atwan. USA: Longman, 1998. 294-299. Print.

Thoreau, Henry David. “Walden”. Harper Single Volume American Literature. Ed. Donald McQuade and Robert Atwan. USA: Longman, 1998. 602-697. Print.

Not sure if you can write a paper on The Issue of the American Identity by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More


Health Policy and Law Essay argumentative essay help

In public health and health care sectors, law and health policies play critical roles in controlling illnesses and reducing deaths. Therefore, it is important to include them in study of health care and public health. It is important for future healthcare and public health practitioners to understand the scope and influence of law in their field of practice (Andre, 2002). Public health law focuses on role of government in improvement of health at various levels of society.

In addition, it deals with legal issues experienced in public health practice, as well as effects on health of people (Andre, 2002). Policies and laws that aim to reduce diseases and injuries, as well as promote provision of quality health care services to people govern the health care and public health sectors. Therefore, they aid future practitioners in understanding how law and policy affects their work, as well as their role in implementing their requirements (Andre, 2002).

Bioethics refers to study of ethics initiated by advancements in medicine and biology (Andre, 2002). In addition, it refers to process of making decisions in relation to health care policy and practice. It deals with ethical questions that arise from implementation of health care policies. Bioethics is an important component that shapes and determines establishment of health policies.

Many issues arise from developments in the medical field and health care sector. The issues have varying bioethical implications on health policy, as they affect the well-being of communities (Andre, 2002). In addition, development of health policy generates ethical issues that affect delivery of health care services. On the other hand, bioethics deals with ethical implications of public policy as it relates to delivery of health care services (Andre, 2002).

The health care sector has many controversies mainly caused and resolved using health policies. Such controversies include abortion, euthanasia, physician-assisted suicide, patient self-determination, and role of practitioners in safeguarding patients’ privacy of medical information. Bioethics covers controversial issues related to establishment and implementation of health policy (Andre, 2002).

Decisions related to health law and policy affect interests of many stakeholders. Stakeholders such as employers, the public, healthcare providers, pharmaceutical companies, and researchers have different interests in health law and policy (Teitelbaum


How to Be Happier Essay (Book Review) online essay help

In the article “How to Be Happier,” the author identifies ten steps that are necessary for improvement of mood and satisfaction in life. They include understanding meaning of happiness, managing time, making connections between work and leisure, getting adequate sleep, exercising, developing close relationships, helping the needy, being grateful, and nurturing one’s spirituality. These steps are useful and effective because they aim to increase happiness through improvement of mood and satisfaction.

An important step is realization that financial success does not determine an individual’s level of happiness. Even though financial instability brings misery and suffering, it does not guarantee happiness. Time management is an important aspect in improvement of mood and satisfaction.

It increases happiness by creating a feeling of control over one’s life. Proper time management makes achievement of goals easy, as it facilitates dedication of adequate time to different goals and activities. Mental disposition applies as a predominant factor to human happiness. Therefore, it is important to act happy and maintain a positive outlook on life. Acting happy, staying positive and smiling, triggers production of hormones that improve mood.

Engaging in physical exercise is an excellent way of achieving satisfaction. It reduces stress, depression, and anxiety. In addition, it gives individuals energy to complete tasks and achieve goals. Getting adequate sleep is another way of improving mood. Happy people are always active and busy, thus need adequate sleep for rejuvenation. Inadequate sleep leads to fatigue, reduced alertness, and stress that result in gloomy moods.

One of the most important aspects of increasing satisfaction in life is establishment of close relationships. Friends are needed during difficult times when life is depressing and unbearable. In addition, close relationships are important for socialization and development of a sense of belonging.

It is important to appreciate and value friends because they play an important role in achievement of happiness in life. It is imperative to have compassion and a caring heart in order to be happier. Helping the needy makes people feel good and satisfied. In addition, it gives them peace of mind.

Research has revealed that gratitude is an important condiment for happiness. It inculcates a positive outlook on life by concentrating on good things, as well as ignoring unfavorable situations and circumstances. It is important to be grateful for good health, family, friends, and freedom because it increases one’s well-being, mood, and satisfaction. Lastly, it is important to nurture one’s spirituality. Spiritual affiliations give people reasons to live, help others, and do good deeds.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More These steps are important for improvement of happiness and satisfaction in life. I think that they should be followed by anyone who wishes to be happier. Depressed and stressed people usually harbor sadness and bad moods. This is because of emotional and psychological challenges that they face. However, following the ten steps could improve their situations. It is important to share these steps with clients because happiness is everyone’s desire.

Quality of life depends on how happy an individual is. In particular, I would share these steps with people undergoing difficult times in life. Improving mood and satisfaction is one of the ways used to deal with difficult times in life. Since everyone faces challenges in life, these steps could be useful to all people regardless of age, race, gender, religion, or socioeconomic class.


Week one Project Essay essay help online free: essay help online free

Health and medicine is an important field in the human life. This paper provides a summary of an article about key elements of various sources of primary law. It also explains how interest groups influence the policy and decision-making processes in pharmaceutical industry in the United Kingdom.

The article on “In whose interest?” by Kathryn Jones (2008) explores how consumer groups in the United Kingdom manage, unfold and engage in the policy-making process. Consumer groups are greatly involved in health policy process. Particularly, the author examines how consumer groups relate to pharmaceutical industry.

The main aim is to incorporate groups’ agendas into industry’s policies. The author refers to these groups influence as “political settlements”. As a result, healthcare services offered are effective and efficient. According to Jones (2008), “political settlements” ensure availability of safe medicine as well as accessible and affordable health care services.

Jones (2008) established that 26% of consumer groups confessed that they receive financial support from the pharmaceutical industry. An interview conducted by Jones showed a coincidence of purpose among consumer groups, stakeholders and the pharmaceutical industry. These stakeholders acknowledge that their collaboration is crucial because it minimizes conflicts of interest.

In addition, the collaboration maximizes benefits and the quality of health care services offered. Jones (2008) noted that consumer groups act as mediators between pharmaceutical companies and clients. This means that, consumer groups promote the interests of users or patients. Moreover, Jones (2008) explores how this relationship affects debates related to regulation of industry activities, access to medicine and inclusion of consumer interests in policies.

Jones (2008) concludes that the link between the pharmaceutical and consumer groups has been over-stated. The author states that consumer groups lack transparency. As a result, mistrust between policy- makers and consumer group is inevitable. The fact that consumer groups receive funds from pharmaceutical industry reduces their credibility. As a result, inclusion of consumer needs can be ineffective.

The article authored by Alison Kitson et al. (2013) on core elements of patient-centred care examines the key aspects of this policy in medicine and nursing. Kitson et al. (2013) noted that existing health care approach is being transformed to patient-centred care. In addition the author notes that, governments and lobby groups put emphasis on health care services which focus on needs of an individual patient. The author identifies dimensions to be addressed in order to achieve the goals of patient-centered care.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Kitson et al. (2013) noted core elements in patient-centred care policy which include; respect for patient’s choices and effective communication. However, the value attached to these elements by different groups is not ascertained. The author utilized review and synthesis to build literature in order to understand the concepts of patient-centered care policy. In addition, Kitson et al. (2013) explored views of different groups in respect to core values of the policy. The author majorly utilized secondary data from policy documents, patient organizations and medical studies among others.

In addition, the data primarily focused on patient-centred care policy. Data used was derived from diverse sources in order to make sense of a complex concept. Kitson et al. (2013) found out that patient-centred care had seven key aspects: respect for patients, coordinated and integrated care, communication, information and education, emotional and physical comfort, family and friends’ involvement, transition and continuity.

Kitson (2013) noted that patient-centered care focuses on improving the relationship between a patient and doctor. Doctor-patient involves six interactive aspects. Patient-centred care approach is crucial in all fields of medicine. Kitson et al. (2013) concludes that the aspects of patient-centred care exceed the professional boundaries.

In addition, it is important for members of different disciplines to acknowledge the importance of patient-centred care. Moreover, Kitson et al. (2013) notes the need to have a common conceptual framework to make the approach effective and efficient.

References Jones, K. (2008). In whose interest? Relationships between health consumer groups and the pharmaceutical industry in the UK. Sociology of health


In the Eye of the Great Depression Essay (Book Review) writing essay help

The book revolves around the problems that Americans faced and how they rose above all the tribulations. The Great Depression originated from a crash of the stock market from October 29th 1929 which is referred to as “Black Tuesday”.

The devastating effects were felt through the international markets with international trade being affected by more than 50%. One of the effects in the US was the unemployment rate rising to 25%. It lasted up until the end of World War 2.

The book primarily circles around three principles: people, poverty and politics. People highlights the plight people faced with the downfall of the stock market which took the economy and turned it on its head. The economic downfall led to jobs being cut and many businesses failing. It led to the formation of groupings in society due to their similarities in their plight to restore dignity and compassion to their lives.

Poverty highlighted the corruption that accompanied the economic downturn. It retarded the economic gains that had taken place during the normal economic times. The widespread poverty had reared its ugly head in almost every corner of the economy leading to massive losses and countless lives left in despair.

Politics highlights the revolutionary ideas that were used to rehabilitate the declining economy by Roosevelt and his administration. The use of practical ideas and also the use of authors and journalists set precedence unmatched in concept development and creation.

Bruce McClure and Lorena Hickok were to write about their discovery during their travels, and what they discovered were grass roots portraits of depression-wrecked America. They were able to engage with civil leaders, preachers, businessmen and teachers in constructive dialog, which helped them to unearth the following results.

he declining flop houses were overflowing with tenants, corruption and infected with incompetence in the aid offices. Another problem was a lifelong class of the illiterate, mentally ill and the elderly. These findings led to Roosevelt’s administration implementing the new deal.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Another set of findings released by Bauman and Coode included “the racial and class prejudice”. They were able to embrace the beliefs of the ‘deserving’ and the ‘undeserving poor’ leading to new deals such as the 1935 Social Security Law. Though at first they might seem biased and insensitive to people’s backgrounds, but it also highlighted their plight and how they got there.

In addition, Martha Gellhorn also shows sympathy with her findings where she shows her disgust of what she terms as ‘white trash’ families in South Carolina. This suggested a 2-prolonged aid program of education and eugenics to ensure they do not end up being in distress while also safeguarding their children’s future.

Her reports were used by the federal government and enabled them in investigating issues that were not normally open to women (Bauman, 52). She also worked as a photographer during the Great Depression.

The book in its entirety objectively shows how a trying and difficult time in American History was saved by a combination of innovative leadership combined with pioneering resilience used to achieve economic prosperity. It also shows as able to promote innovative ways for problem solving by engaging different stakeholders from different lifestyles to share a common goal. This book is must read for any individual with leadership aspirations.

Works Cited Bauman, John, and Thomas Coode. In the Eye of the Great Depression: New Deal Reporters and the Agony of the American People. 1st ed. Northern Illinois University Press, 1989. Print.


Eads Transfer Inc’s Moving and Storage of Products Essay college essay help: college essay help

Table of Contents Facts




Facts The case of Eads Transfer, Inc., talks about a company that was involved in moving and storage of products. It was not a big company and its representative was the General Teamsters, Chauffeurs and Helpers Union.

After the expiration of the CBA, both sides wanted to renew the agreement but there were some difficulties that came into existence. The refusal of workers to take their place on the job caused Eads to hire some temporary workers. After the strike has been going on for 10 months there were some workers from the union who offered to resume their work.

Eads did not respond in any way to the request. There was another attempt of the employees to return to work after the next two months passed but still, they have received no answer. The final result was Eads’ requirement that CBA has to be renewed; otherwise they will not be able to return to work. ULP was filed against the company by the union of workers.

Issue: Were the actions of both parties justified? Did Eads behave in a proper way by not bending to the requests of the workers and not responding, ensuring the possible resumption of communication? Also, what were the demands of the workers and was it their right to refuse work? As they had the union, it would speak on their behalf and so, it is crucial to consider if the requested changes were approved by all the workers and union parties.

Rules In a case such as this, Civil Law is used to find any injustice that was done by any party. It offers and regulates the laws that are attributed to each party and their interests. It is based on a legal duty that one party has towards another, after there is a contract or agreement of the mutual services. In some instances, criminal law will get involved, in which case both types of charges will be taken to court. The final decision rests on the court and is binding.

Compare/Contrast In the case of Eads, it has the responsibility to provide a safe and equal work environment to all people. It must be free of discrimination, hate and any other crimes against a person. Also, the conditions of proper industrial and work conditions must be met. The primary agreement that was made must be maintained and any changes discussed with the employees.

The workers, in turn, must provide proper adherence to policies, procedures and requirements set out by the employer. If there are any irregular behaviors, the employer has the right to disciplinary action and termination. The refusal of employees to work for Eads means that there were some irregularities and people demanded to be understood and policies changed. The inability of Eads to compromise, led to significant displeasement and eventually, a lawsuit.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Conclusion The Civil Law is one of the most significant pieces of legislature that allows people the freedom and opportunity to work in proper conditions and with an equal right. It is one of the most basic principles that people have, as the majority of population goes to work and needs the employment to provide for themselves and their families. It is important to make sure that the agreement made between workers and the company is fair and beneficial for both sides.


McNutt Relocate Division Report essay help: essay help

Introduction This case involves making a tough strategic decision for the McNutt. The President, Reed McNutt has to decide whether to relocate its successful Division 1 to a larger and sufficiently convenient building. He also has to decide whether to set up Division 1 as a separate entity. Relocation would result in efficiency. On the other hand, relocation of Division 1 would increase the company’s overhead significantly. Thus, McNutt has to make a significant strategic decision, which would have implications on the company for a long time.

Problem definition

McNutt Service Group is a 20-year old heating, ventilating, and air conditioning (HVAC) installation and service company. Since its inception, McNutt has grown significantly. The service division (Division 1) of the company has experienced a tremendous growth in the past two decades. As a result, the president has decided to relocate the division and run it as an independent entity. This would enhance efficiency, but would increase the cost of running the business.

Reed McNutt had hoped that relocating Division 1 would also lead to the creation of a new entity. Consequently, the manager would have immense authority in making business decisions. McNutt had also anticipated that the relocation would improve operational efficiency, customer service, and employees’ attitudes and reduce staff turnover. In addition, the company would experience a general sense of professionalism.

The two divisions of the company have shared a similar building since inception. This has resulted in operational challenges, poor customer service and interaction, and interruption by technical department personnel.

Relocating the company would result in some advantages. For instance, Division 1 will have a large space and increase revenues by 50 percent within the next three years. Selection of a suitable location shall result in saving time spent on traveling to reach customers by 50 percent.

On the other hand, the decision would affect consultation among employees and challenges and costs associated with running two business entities.

Reed McNutt also has an option of moving the business as a single unit in a large place. This is also a possible option because the current location has an annual lease agreement, which is renewable yearly.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Reed McNutt must evaluate these issues carefully. Any wrong decision would affect the company negatively. Conversely, a well-crafted approach would result in a significant growth to the company.

Case Analysis Concerns of the decision-makers

The two main concerns for Reed McNutt and other managers are increments in operational costs and feelings of the management team (managing change and fear). Failure to formulate these two concerns may derail the expansion strategies of the company.

Increments in costs

The major concern for Reed McNutt is the potential increment in costs upon relocation. The financial analysis estimates show that costs of running Division 1 would increase upon relocation of the company. In the first year, the company will incur an additional cost of $102,300. This cost consists of other expenses related to setting up a new entity.

Table 1: Expected rise in costs upon relocation of Division 1

Item Cost Explanation Investment $13,000 per annum Additional capital estimated to be $65,000 within five years New facilities lease expense $26,3000 One new office employee for McNutt $24,000 Property insurance $3,000 Utilities, including a computer connection $7,000 Facilities maintenance $8,000 Three additional trucks within the first year These are necessary to increase the revenue at $105,000

$21,000 depreciation per annum within the next five years Depreciation per annum within the next five years Reed McNutt has raised concerns over such increments in the cost of running Division 1 and the other Division within the year.

Managers feeling less important in McNutt’s long-term goals

Reed McNutt believes that relocation of Division 1 would affect other managers negatively. They would not feel as a part of the McNutt’s company long-term goals because relocation would result in a new and independent Division 1. McNutt Company has developed an effective management system. Most managers have many years of experiences with the company.

The company provides on-the-job training and in-house training to new employees. As a result, the employees’ turnover rate is low with an average of three to four years. Management teams have an average of 12 years with the company. These employees have extensive experiences and operational management. McNutt Company has thrived on ingenuity and synergy of managers and other employees.

We will write a custom Report on McNutt Relocate Division specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More However, the relocation would threaten this synergy, ingenuity, and teamwork within the company. Technical staff and Division 1 employees would lose consultation and cohesion within the company. This may affect the company’s objective of providing reliable, quality HVAC services to its customers. The company also depends on negotiated strategies, which the relocation of Division 1 may weaken.

Strategic Planning

Reed McNutt must define the strategy and direction of the company before making any decision to relocate Division 1. This process requires in-depth analysis of the company’s position and available resources for executing the relocation plan.

McNutt must determine the possible avenues the company can take in order to realize its expansion strategy. In this regard, Reed McNutt and other members of the company must understand what to do. This is a process of determining where the company would be in the next five years and beyond. Thus, carefully analysis of McNutt’s position is critical.

Internal Analysis of McNutt

McNutt has been able to use its internal resources to create value for its customers (McEvily and Chakravarthy, 2002). McNutt has developed core competence over the past 20 years and created value to its customers.

Resources and other capabilities of McNutt have offered the company unique competitive advantages in the counties in which it serves (Prahalad and Hamel, 1990). Over the years, McNutt has created core competence by effective use of its resources and capabilities. McNutt has focused on strategic management by determining the industry characteristics and adapting to the existing conditions.

While strategic management focuses on the firm’s position against competitors in the industry, McNutt has not had any real competitors. For instance, there are several firms listed in the directory, but these companies cannot match capabilities and resources of McNutt. However, the company has some six competitors in areas in which it operates, which are small and cannot challenge its dominant position as a market leader.

McNutt must also understand its product-market position together with its core competencies in order to be able to develop competitive advantage in the industry. Clayton Christensen noted, “Successful strategists need to cultivate a deep understanding of the processes of competition and progress and of the factors that undergird each advantage” (Christensen, 2001).

This realization would allow McNutt to realize that it can no longer rely on the past strategies based on its rapid growth trends. Thus, it must formulate new strategies to meet market demands and maintain its position a market leader. McNutt must be aware of its internal strengths by identifying its core competencies. This would allow the company to operate based on its specific strengths, and it must learn about the impending changes in the industry.

Not sure if you can write a paper on McNutt Relocate Division by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More Resources

Scholars consider firm’s resources broadly as people, social, and organizational aspects (Eisenhardt


Fast Foods more harm than Good Research Paper cheap essay help

Introduction Alice is currently eighteen years old and she resides in Tyneside in the United Kingdom. In October 2009, The Guardian published a touching story on her plight: she has been obese since she was a toddler and her father died of a heart disease before she was born. She has been bullied by girls of her age and she reports that she is not sure whether she eats more because of bullying or the bullying is the cause of her over eating.

The real pain she feels is compounded when she goes shopping. Her mother is not fat and so she comfortably shops at Karen Millen, but this store has nothing that can fit her. On one occasion, she went to Topshop to purchase a necklace, but everybody was staring at her and she was mortified when even the necklace itself could not fit. Whereas her mother is strict about her diet at times, she is not always around and she tells Alice that it is about willpower. Alice has just about given up hope for a normal life.

Karen Beach is 36 years of age, she resides in Hertfordshire, and four years ago, she weighed 17 stone. Out of desperation, she had a gastric surgery to dispose of the excess fat, which reduced her to a size 12. However, she was surprised to learn that this surgery was not a quick fix as the desire to indulge in unhealthy meals was still uninhibited.

All she could think about was the fast food restaurants closest to her apartment and the candy at the post office or the sweets at petrol stations. She also concurs that she was so lazy that instead of walking to shops that were ten minutes away from her flat she would drive there.

Stories like these are becoming common and a trend is beginning to form around obesity. It is unnerving that the cycle is beginning earlier in life as time progresses with toddlers being obese. The rest of the life of such a child is upsetting as the child is ridiculed in and out of school, through his/her adolescence, and even in college. S/he never learns to interact healthily with his/her peers, as s/he always needs to be defensive.

Even when they mean well, s/he does not know how to tell their sincerity because his/her own insecurities are overwhelming. As s/he grows up, s/he eventually becomes desperate and goes for a gastric surgery. If s/he is lucky to come out alive (this surgery is full of risks), s/he runs a high risk of getting fatter because s/he is yet to discipline his/her appetites. Fast foods are proving to be a nightmare for people like Alice and Karen.

However, these are extreme cases and may be difficult to imagine, but they are glaring evidence of what has become of fast foods. Whereas these foods provide a cheap, tasty, and convenient supplement for healthier meals, the price to be paid may be one’s life. It is especially disturbing when parents cannot take care of their children’s health and start them off on a path that leads to obesity.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Thesis: fast foods provide the contemporary American citizen with a cheap, tasty, and convenient meal. They are the number one cause of all sorts of contemporary ailments including obesity, cardiovascular diseases, osteoporosis, and various cancers. Parents and educators should apply themselves to cultivating a culture of preparing healthy and balanced meals traditionally so that the next generation may not be ensnared by the allure of fast and cheap foods at the cost of their lives and health.

Problem # 1:

These foods contain above-average levels of sodium, (where the maximum daily intake ought to be 2200mgs), trans-fats, and other saturated fats that are responsible for increasing the cholesterol level and risking the health of consumers to conditions such as stroke, cancer, and osteoporosis (Genser, 2012, p. 444). These foods are cheap for their ingredients are also inexpensive, as they comprise of high fat meat, refined grains, and added sugars instead of the healthier lean meat, fruits, whole grains, and vegetables.

Kylie Kavanagh conducted an illustrative study of the exact risk involved with the consumption of fast foods on 51 monkeys at Wake Forest University Baptist Medical Center in Winston-Salem, North Carolina, in the US (Gosline, 2006). The experiment ran for six years, during which she fed one group 8% of Trans-fats and 27% of other fats.

The other group’s diet was similar with the exception of Trans-fats, which she supplemented with mono-unsaturated fats. The first group’s diet was primarily a depiction of the diet of fried foods such as pizza and snacks (Kimbrough, 2009).

Six years later, the Trans-fat monkeys had gained 7.2% of their body weight, which was primarily stored in the abdominal region as fat, thus increasing their abdominal fat by 30% (Gosline, 2006).

This element is a risk for heart diseases and diabetes. Kavanagh states that the other group had only gained 1.8% of their body weights and it was evenly distributed throughout the body (Gosline, 2006, p.2). This realization is a jarring depiction of the net effect of gorging oneself on fast foods, even in moderation or even with regular exercise (Teegala, 2009).

The effect of trans-fats is difficult to reverse as scientists in this experiment found out when they tried to prevent weight gain among the monkeys that were dieting on trans-fats. This scenario has to do with the working of trans-fats in the body. They not only increase the level of “low density lipoproteins (LDL), which is bad cholesterol, but they also reduce the level of high density lipoproteins (HDL), which is good cholesterol” (Micha, 2010, p.885).

We will write a custom Research Paper on Fast Foods more harm than Good specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Problem # 2:

Breaking away from the culture of consuming fast foods is a difficult task especially considering the busy and fast-paced life of Americans. They work almost three jobs back-to-back and have no time to prepare a traditional meal (Brownell


“I Beg You Brother: Do Not Die” by Yosano Akiko Essay online essay help: online essay help

Violence In his work, “I Beg You Brother: Do Not Die”, Yosano Akiko vividly brings out the adverse mental and physical concepts of war through an imaginary persona who is perceived to be advising a little brother. The persona continuously beseeches the brother not to engage in warfare activities, as he might end up being killed in the same war.

Through the persona’s address to the brother, the poet manages to illustrate the paradoxical nature of violence, both sudden and slow mental effects on the persona, and the immediate people close to the brother. The brother’s death should he die in battle, as put across by the persona, will not only result in his physical loss but will also mentally affect other people who used to associate with him.

In the first stanza of the poem, there is evidence of sudden violence depicted in the form an assault or war. The persona is weeping for his brother and wonders whether, all that his brother knew was killing people with a sword.

More so, the persona wonders if during the brother’s entire lifetime, his parents gave him a blade and taught him how to kill, he says “Did our parents, put a blade in your hand, and teach you how to kill men?” (Stanza 1 line 5) these points out that the brother has been involved in activities of murder that involved bleeding and death. The persona’s brother, as it is revealed, left his parents for war at a tender age of twenty four years and since then, he has been involved in various forms of violence killing fellow men.

Here, the concept of sudden violence is brought out .At this point, the reader is meant to understand that the persona’s brother has been involved in various incidences of violence where he has ended up killing other people. Thus, the persona begs him to pull out of the battle field and avoid the impending death which could come out of a possible violent encounter.

In the second stanza of the poem, the persona is greatly troubled in mind as to why his brother should be employed to engage in violent activities. In this case, the brother has been employed by a certain Russian to fight and kill people in order to secure the Russian’s fortress to the persona.

The brother stands to gain nothing should the fortress stand or end up collapsing. In fact, the persona points out that the Russian himself known as “Imperial Majesty” (stanza 2 line 17), does not personally take the sword to fight and kill, neither can he allow such like murders perpetuated by the persona’s brother, “Enters not the field of battle…………..Does not wish you to spill your own blood or that of others” (stanza 2 line19).

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Blood spillage may as well mean fighting using machetes and swords leading cuts and injuries which result in bleeding. Mental violence is illustrated here, where the persona ruffles up his mind to figure out the reasons for the brother’s acceptance to be employed in such involvements. It eats up his mind how the brother ended up working as a killer. The persona no longer being able to hold these thoughts and is finally propelled to make a verdict on the brother’s behavior and give relevant advice.

A further illustration of a sudden form of violence is in the third stanza. This stanza carries the main theme of the whole poem; war and violence. As they the saying goes, those who live by the sword shall die by the sword. The persona’s brother, due to his involvement in war and battles as illustrated in the first stanza, has killed many people and spilled a lot of blood. The persona knows the consequence of this is, in that the brother stands to die in a similar manner.

To try and pull the brother out of war, the persona tells him that it will be of no value to end up being killed like a wild beast and thinks of such a death as having died honorably, “To die the death of beasts, and imagine of such a death as glory!” (Stanza 3 line23 and 24). The mention of dying like a beast implies a sudden violent scenario where people hack others to death. Hence, since the persona’s brother mission is to kill, he equally stands a risk of retaliatory hit back.

Poverty has also been used to illustrate the slow nature of violence as a result of an assault on the mind. The persona, in the last stanza, talks of a young bride who is emotionally overpowered and is crying at the imagination of the impending danger awaiting her newly married husband.

The persona says that his brother and the girl had been in a marriage for a period of ten months after which, her lover left for war. The lady has been left alone after a very short period in marriage. “Imagine the heart of this sweet girl, not ten months were you together” (stanza 5 line 36) .She is weeping since she has nobody else to take care of her “who else has she in the whole world, to care for but you?” (Stanza 5 line38)

For this reason, the persona is advising the brother not to risk death. It is quite evident here that the poor state of the young lady continuously violates her mind when she imagines the fact that the person who could take care of her in the whole world has left her, when newly married, for war and might even die there. When these two thoughts become so violently unbearable in mind that she cannot withstand, she finally crouches down to weep. Having slowly been driven by emotions, she finally breaks down violently weeping.

Another form of slow violence as a result of assault to the mind has been identified in the fourth stanza of the poem. The persona begs for the brother to withdraw and avoid death for the sake of their mother. The persona urges the brother to do so as to avoid adding more grief to the mother. “I beg you: do not die in battle, to add to mother’s grief” (Stanza 4 line 26).

We will write a custom Essay on “I Beg You Brother: Do Not Die” by Yosano Akiko specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More The mother, the persona narrates, is with much grief after losing her husband in the autumn and also as a result of the son who was taken away her last born son, thus leaving her with nobody to protect the house. The son in this case is the personas brother. This grief is further accelerated by the fact that the son risks death in his involvements. When others talk of peace in the land, she is constantly fighting with her head on the loss of husband and son and who should take care of her business venture: the old merchant house.

Her hair has grown white as a result of the condition she is in. Arising from the personas mother’s situation, it emanates that violence does not necessarily have to be sudden as in warfare but can manipulate in other slow modes, in this case affecting the mind. The persona is driven to address this issue with the brother due to the deteriorating condition of the mother.

In the second stanza, the persona is worried that should the brother go on in the battle and end up being killed I the same, there would be nobody to carry on the family name. ”it is you who is to carry on the name, to be the master of this proud old merchant house” (stanza 2 line 9) The brother being the last born, is charged with the social function of upholding and carrying on the family name as well as manage the family property; the old merchant house.

The persona battles with this in mind until he decides persuading the brother to give up the engagement so as he may take over. The issue of social responsibility explained in this chapter becomes violent in the persona’s mind each day with the brother’s continued undertakings in the battle. The violent issue slowly develops in his mind to an extent that the persona finally exposes it when the persona sets out to try and explain to the brother why it is lethal to give up on the war.

It is prudent to mention here that violence does not necessarily have to involve horrible scenes in wars and battles. Such, are only one form through which violence manifests itself; sudden. Violence can also be mental where an increased nagging, disturbance or deliberation within one’s conscience eventually turns out violent.

It slowly builds up and when it reaches levels where one can no longer hold up, he or she finally lets out in a violent manner. Hence violence can be either sudden as the case with wars or slow as depicted by various reactions exhibited by people.

Reference Akiko, Y (2013). I Beg You, Brother: Do Not Die. New York: McGraw.


The Use of Marijuana in California Essay essay help

Marijuana is a drug substance better known as Cannabis Sativa. Its inhibitory aspects affect the brain’s development and results in the destruction of brain cells alongside other terminal diseases’ malignant cells. The users of marijuana often find themselves needing it more and more each day owing to this aspect.

The US government ensures that its use is limited to a minimum by enforcing harsh punishments to the dealers and users of marijuana. My opinion on California’s marijuana problem would be that the use of marijuana in California remains criminalized. Using marijuana is detrimental to one’s health and the society at large.

The United States has continuously battled the implementation of medical marijuana. Regardless, it has seen fervent attempts by some state officials in passing and implementing ordinances and laws that allow for its use and cultivation. It is important to assess the implementation issues and general outcomes marijuana regulations established as well as the implications on the society. It is also important to establish the roles played by Government, Businesses and non-profit Organizations within the state of California.

Government Participation Local governments have in the recent past dealt with issues rising from the growing, production and circulation of medical marijuana. According to reports on cannabis trends in the US, California’s neighbouring state of Oregon had established decriminalization legislation by 1973. California then went forward to propose the Substance Abuse and Crime Prevention Act of 2000 (Proposition 36), which was passed by 61% of the house.

Its requirements were that first and second offense cannabis violators be checked into drug treatment institutions in place of facing trial and possible imprisonment. Following attempts by the government to amend its legal systems, the state of California marijuana use is decriminalized to date.

In recent years, Marijuana usage in the state of California has risen owing to numerous legislations within the US. The same can be said to be attributed to cultural beliefs abound using Cannabis as a medical drug.

The government’s has played a role in the spread of marijuana. In recent years have seen California’s state officials go into debate and enact bills that were designed to allow the use of marijuana. An example of such programs is the Medical marijuana program. This program was enacted in the year 1996 and labelled California Proposition 215. A similar program called the California Senate Bill 420 was passed in the year 2003.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More The Compassionate Use Act received a 55% majority vote prior to its enactment. This act was established so that the use of marijuana could be applied in curing and controlling such diseases as cancer, AIDS, and other chronic diseases. Governor Gray Davis of California also accented and enacted the Medical Marijuana Protection Act (SB 420). This act supported the use of medical marijuana by patients who would be presented with an identification card for identification purposes.

Another pointer that portrays the role played by the government in the use of marijuana is the signing of CA State Senate Bill 1449 into law. This law lightens the drug possession charges and equates the charge to that of a traffic violation. It is important to note that the law describes the possession of marijuana as a violation punishable by applying a $100 fine. Simply put, these attempts decriminalized marijuana use and possession.

Business Participation In the year 2009, Tom Ammiano, (US Democratic Party’s California State Assemblyman) pioneered the Marijuana Control, Regulation,


Farming It out Critique Essay essay help

Any society can be compared to a living organism that gets born, grows and changes according to the time, environment and processes that go on internally. Any group of people has their own beliefs and regulations which are backed up by history, traditions and culture.

In any society there are people who get their opinion widely known and they are sometimes called visionaries. For the past twenty years, society has experienced many rapid changes, and thinkers and writers often offered their opinions, as to what is going on under the surface and where the present world is going to be in the future.

All societies have intricate traditions and structures with work and leisure time. One of the oldest activities that people are engaged in is sports or any kind of physical games. Steve Craig, in his book titled “Sports and Games of the Ancients” looks at how societies view games and how they are comprehended personally and socially. One of the important points is that each society has a form of games that are played publicly, for people’s entertainment.

Socially, it says several things, as the population is very multifaceted. Primarily, it is that people need a form of entertainment that can be watched live. People are interested in seeing other fellow human beings in action and the key feature of the sport which is its unpredictability makes the viewing even more exciting and desired. The unique nature of games is very original because it cannot be fully predicted and people are drawn to that (Craig 1).

Comparing to the television, where people are playing out formed scripts, games are much different. Even though previously, in the early days, there were games and the need for them, people’s interest and commercialization have grown immensely at the onset of television and other mass media. This led to people wanting more and expecting sights that were non-existent before.

It begs a question of why do people really need entertainment and what would happen without it. It is a part of human soul and emotional existence, as without it, people would have work and duties that are a part of the routine and not feelings. A close connection to the pleasures of life is explored by Deborah Blum in her book “Love at Goon Park: Harry Harlow and the Science of Affection”.

Just as people need mass and public entertainment, they need affection and love. This is one of the starting points in life and it very much sets up the rest of a person’s development. It is interesting that the way a person will feel about themselves, others, their ability to be in public places, feel confidence and connection to people; all these things get influenced by how the infant and child are treated.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More She mentions Harry Harlow who did experiments with monkeys and was rather successful. The experiments proved that baby monkey sometimes needed affection and “warmth” of their mother more than food. This and other experiments, as well as the views of Deborah Blum reiterate the fact that people need love and any society must have healthy and loving individuals for the whole nation or country to prosper (Blum 15).

In a work titled “The Pyrotechnic Insanitarium: American Culture on the Brink”, Mark Dery describes a new age of life and society. The twenty first century has brought many changes and the focus can be seen on the rapid development of entertainment but also, on the negatives and short backs of society.

The conspiracy theory is mentioned, and people start to realize that in the fast moving world there are things that could be unseen and under the surface. It is somewhat rebated by saying that in reality, there are no conspiracies and the politics are very much openly viewed but it does not seem convincing.

The entertainment and pleasures of people are going hand in hand with the horrors that human mind offers. With the increasing crime rates and technological advancement, people are receiving more information and problems to deal with. The heights of human brain power are allowing predicting that the future will bring even more challenges and people will face something that has never been seen before (Dery 30).

It is very true that human mind is still a mystery and it is quite difficult to see what people are capable of. Alfred Lubrano discuses another part of the changing world in a book titled “Limbo: Blue-Collar Roots, White-Collar Dreams”. He especially points to the division between people socially and personally. For as long as there has been humanity, people have had different duties according to own views but also to the world around them.

The division between the working and the middle class is what Alfred Lubrano talks about. He describes the qualities of people who are born to be a part of the middle class and that there is no way of becoming anything else. It touches upon the moral issue of a person desiring what they want to do in their life but at the same time, creating opportunities to achieve whatever it is they strive to reach.

Education is mentioned as an important part of the process in becoming successful and this reflects in the scope of bigger things in society. This is becoming very true in any part of the world, as the evolution of technologies and workforce is delving into a different sphere, uncommon to the previous century. The world is becoming business oriented and there are many individuals who consider it their life’s calling to become a part of it (Lubrano 10).

We will write a custom Essay on Farming It out Critique specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Vivian Sobchack takes a look at the modern society and examines the future in the work titled “Carnal Thoughts: Embodiment and Moving Image Culture”. The world is acquiring so many angles and perspectives that it is becoming harder to keep track of. She refers to “Hansel and Gretel” in relation to the fact that without the “breadcrumbs” people might become lost (Sobchack 13). This representation is meant to show that people need guidance.

The future world has many mysteries and people need organization and each other’s help to find the way. The world is becoming divided into spaces that are foreign and sometimes, unequal. Even though this is an age of knowledge and people’s rights, there is still much to learn, especially in the relationship between people and different groups. Vivian Sobchack qualifies people as being lost in the world, not knowing what to do and how to adjust to the fast moving pace.

There starts to evolve a sort of separation between the world and the masses, and an individual is not aware of what is expected of them regarding themselves and society. People start to create false realities and whatever they think is right, eventually becomes empty space and people are forced to re-think their goals and dreams. Another look at the modern world and the way it is being run is taken by Linda Seger in a book “Jesus Rode a Donkey: Why Republicans Don’t Have the Corner on Christ”.

The author compares people’s religious beliefs to the political system and what is expects and required of people (Seger 7). Many are faced with sacrifices that have to be made for the system to prosper. But there is also a different side of the coin, where others get rich at the expense of people who are fulfilling their duty to be a good citizen.

Linda Seger reinforces that in order for people to go into the future, they must be understanding and kind to each other. The simplicity of their actions and straightforward manner will create best conditions of life for all human beings. The new age has given people power to vote for their leaders and enjoy the rights and freedoms that are naturally given but is unclear what these freedoms can sometimes bring.

All the writers and thinkers have a very common theme that centers on people which is their needs and the evolving society. People want to be happy and keep finding ways of how to enjoy the life. Even though the majority bases their existence on goodness, there are those who want to use the population and gain more than is needed. This leads to an important question of the changing world and the expectancies that people have towards it. It must be just and equal to all and this should be the motto of the future.

Works Cited Blum, Deborah. Love at Goon Park: Harry Harlow and the Science of Affection. New York, United States: Basic Books, 2011. Print.

Craig, Steve. Sports and Games of The Ancients. Westport, United States: Greenwood Publishing Group, 2002. Print.

Not sure if you can write a paper on Farming It out Critique by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More Dery, Mark. The Pyrotechnic Insanitarium: American Culture on the Brink. New York, United States: Grove Press, 2000. Print.

Lubrano, Alfred. Limbo: Blue-Collar Roots, White-Collar Dreams. Hoboken, United States: John Wiley


Ethical analysis of illegal downloading and the effects of it Essay essay help: essay help

Over the past decade, we have witnessed dramatic advances in the field of information technology. In the process, our lives have improved greatly. Indeed, technology and by extension, the internet, has had a profound effect on our lifestyles and lives. Not only has the internet affected the way we conduct business and interact, but also it has also affected the manner in which we share information.

With the rapid growth of online business, there has also been a resultant increase in the number of people and businesses that are connected to, have access to and share information. Although the internet has eased sharing of knowledge and information, as we advance in technology, it is important to consider issue of ethics in sharing information and knowledge.

One area where there has been a rapid growth in sharing of information and technology is in the music industry where the issue of file sharing has become quite rampant. File sharing describes the activity of providing or distributing access to information stored, using digital means, like in multimedia form (for example, images, video, and audio), as well as computer programs.

To start with, a summary of the article, “The high price for free music: how illegal downloads are silencing artist”, by Hayes (2012), is provided. The key points of the article will be summarized. Thereafter, the multinational as well as global aspects of the article shall be analyzed. Three critically important questions that I would like to address regarding this topic are also highlighted.

Hayes (2012) argues that file sharing has seen a rapid increase in illegal music downloads. He further notes that nearly 80 % of the music downloads are illegal downloads. This is also negatively affecting the economy. By downloading music illegally, you hurt musicians and generally, exploit the music industry. It becomes hard for musicians to finance and develop new projects. This effectively creates a hostile market for musicians.

As Hayes (2012) has noted, many people who download music illegally do so because it is a convenient way for getting music with little regard for the ethics behind such a practice. The loyalties paid to musicians by record companies are also likely to decline due to declined music sales, buoyed by increased cases of music downloads. Lack of adequate policing of the music industry means illegal music downloads goes on unabated.

Hayes (2012) further argues that as the prevalence of illegal downloading increases, this tends to reduce the pricing power of an artist, because there are cheaper options of getting their music. In the past few years, electronic piracy has turned into a problem of global status.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More The emergence of Napster in the late 1990s ensured that file sharing became extremely popular (Liebowitz, 2000). Hohn, Muftic and Wolf (2006) argue that recording and software companies have witnessed reduced sales revenue owing to internet piracy. Peitz and Waelbroeck (2004) notes that internet piracy accounted for nearly 20% of music revenue losses. File sharing has largely come about due to technological innovation.

By definition, ethics is a choice of what has been accepted as being wrong vs. what is accepted as being right. Having established that illegal downloading of music is akin to theft, as such, it would be better to examine some of the reasons that prompt individuals to download music. One of these reasons is that people are reluctant to pay a premium for music that they can otherwise downloading cheaply. The argument is that it is not justifiable to pay for something that you can get free.

From an ethical perspective, downloading music illegally is wrong, because it is akin to reaping where one has not sown. The artist cannot get what he/she rightly deserves, because you have found a cheaper way to access their music. Downloading of music illegally contravenes Mill’s principle of utility which proposes that conducting oneself in an ethical manner does the greatest good to a large number of people (Panas


Islam, Democracy and the West Summary Essay argumentative essay help

Table of Contents Introduction

Islam, Democracy and the West

Observational reviews on suggested reform

Changing the Islamic beliefs and Culture


Works Cited

Introduction Benazir Bhutto’s final chapter in her anthology talks of Reconciliation as the key to solve both the internal and external differences of the Islam. In her opinion, there are a number of things that hamper development and democracy. This summary breaks down the entire chapter into the main points she discuss in a series of concise paragraphs.

Islam, Democracy and the West The world is experiencing a split between the Muslims and the western world. The interpretation of the Sharia is hardly the problem. Neither is the language used in the Holy Quran, nor the succession of the Holy Prophet by the divided Shiite and Sunni communities.

In fact, these differences can be attributed to the Muslim-on-Muslim violence and the rigidity of the Islamic nations’ cultures, as well as their beliefs. These beliefs and cultures prevent Muslims from adopting modernism. She asserts that unless reforms happen, Muslims might not survive long enough to prosper in the current evolving times.

Observational reviews on suggested reform The Muslim intelligentsia has constantly addressed the issue of reforms through speeches and poems in forums. Other facets regarding necessary reforms include mass education, economic progression, and democracy. Unfortunately, such changes require that democracies come up to protect reformists so that they do not get swayed by their dictatorial regimes. Dictatorial regimes in Islamic nations choke off the nations from the freedom of innovation.

Mohammed Iqbal, a Muslim reformist and author, related the problems of non-reformism in Islamic nations to the traditional teachings/schools of Islam-ism. Iqbal asserts that old Islamic teachings should be overcome by modern twentieth century reforms. By so doing, he urged for the revision of the principles of faith. Iqbal called for textual reconstruction of the Prophet’s ultimate principles so that Islamic nations can achieve spiritual democracy.

Professor Fazul Rehman affirms Iqbal’s postulation that the modern negativity exhibited by Muslims in the medieval centuries contrasts the Quran’s teachings. He asserts that one might simply be appalled upon juxtaposing the two.

It is important to note that Nurcholish Majdid also pushed for review, reinvention, and reinvigoration of Muslim theology based on the evaluation of both social and historical factors used in the original precepts. His reason is that they ought to get rid of erroneous doctrines.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Another reformist is Abdul Karim Soroush asserts that text alone has no weight if it does not continuously evolve and reflect understanding and new construction on the text. It is important to note how similar and bland the Quran’s teachings are in comparison to the Islamic extremities experienced in recent years.

According to Maulana Wahiduddin Khan, Muhammad forbids Muslims from making any visual depictions of Him in a bid to discourage idolatry. He also urges that Islamic beliefs should not be imposed on people of other faiths, thus even in Islamic nations, Muslims cannot impose their legal precepts or culture on others. Other reformist thinkers who share these views include Muhammad Khalid Masud, K. H. Abdurrahman Wahid, and Dr. Muhammed Arkkoun.

Changing the Islamic beliefs and Culture One of the propositions fronted by Islamic reformists is the inclusion of modern teachings and reforms on traditional theology. These modern teachings are to be taught to young ones in society and in schools. It is feared that the Islamic extremism has risen of late and that the threat of terrorism has resulted in the intimidation of reformists such that their messages are lost in the din of violent messages. Democracies help by providing protection to reformists whose intentions are modernizing the theology of Islamic teachings.

Bhutto believes that if extremism and militancy are defeated, then the internal battles and the divide abound Islamic states can be eradicated. Additionally, she states that Islamic nations should adopt democracy if they wish to succeed.

In so doing, the various social classes are equally catered for, and they acquire opportunities for prosperity. She supports this by giving an example of the Indian democracies that are at the vanguard of Indian technologies used globally. Democracy and development are linearly related. Similarly, introducing modern education systems enhances reforms on Islamic theology and gives hope and a real opportunity as a prerequisite for democracy (Bhutto, 287).

Another pillar that supports democracy in Islamic nations is the eradication of the militant Madrassas, which focus on training Muslims in militant training camps. These deny the children time to acquire the necessary primary education. Madrassas brainwash the children into soldiers.

Teaching hatred and violence does not achieve the democracy for which reformists urge Islamic nations to seek. Economic development and education participate in improving the economy of a nation. Examples given where education is denied to children suffer poor economies.

We will write a custom Essay on Islam, Democracy and the West Summary specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Gender Equality is another fundamental change that must be adopted to equalize society and offer equal opportunity to women in Muslim nations for a democracy to thrive. This ought to be introduced in schools to ensure it is instilled in children as they grow up to form a stable society. Eventually, such a society will not tolerate gender inequality.

Micro credits are widely used in other parts of the world. Bhutto suggests that the establishment of banks was good, but she also believes that microcredit institutions should come up in a thriving democracy in order to assist in the development of better businesses and eradication of poverty.

She also believes that women’s rights groups have gone beyond simply seeking equality for women, and established human rights groups that help in fighting for the rights of everyone in society from the vanguard. In this way, they play a big role in establishing a strong civil society.

Additionally, she believes that civil societies give democracy strong ties and enhance pluralism. Strong civil societies act as the society’s watchdogs in events such as elections. They merge with NGOs and assist each other in rectifying the ills in society.

Bhutto attributes excellence to trusting the Almighty God. Zakat is a term used in Islam meaning charity. She asserts that everything is gifted to us by God, and that nothing on earth is truly ours. It is, therefore, important that Muslim societies learn to be charitable.

In her belief, the Muslim world’s decline can not be fully attributed to the negativity and injustices of colonialism. It also cannot be attributed to power distribution to other states and economies around the world. It is partially due to the roles and cultural beliefs of the Islamic society. Muslims must, therefore, take responsibility and remain accountable for the type of progress or regress that happens in their states.

One approach they can use is by drafting agendas and taking measures in the eradication of poverty. She asserts that the Muslim states must support each other and share teachings as well as their wealth with all members of society. This is the only way they can clear differences between themselves in society to create a worldwide united front. This way, they can achieve wealth and financial assistance from each other to secure a good future for their unborn children.

Conclusion Reconciliation involves facing out the internal differences before facing the outward pressures that split the Western cultures and the Muslim nations. Bhutto asserts heavily that the internal problems are buried within the ignorance and rigidity of the Islamic religion. For the Islamic nations to achieve development, they must embrace change, charity, development, micro credit systems, and acquire responsibility.

Not sure if you can write a paper on Islam, Democracy and the West Summary by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More These among other minor steps will carry them out of the modern extremities associated with Islam. I believe that the eradication of militant training camps would be the first and most crucial steps because that is where we need to start. Giving the children hope and education will eventually set a basis for the introduction of the other points of change required to reform Islam.

Works Cited Bhutto, Benazir. Reconciliation – Islam, Democracy


Security and Privacy Issues in E-Commerce Essay scholarship essay help: scholarship essay help

The main privacy and network security issues affecting online businesses In this research, I found out that most businessmen store their information online. Hartman (2003) states that online information storage is a convenient method of data storage since the company does not have to manage its own data storage system.

On the other hand, this process is risky and can result into loss of valuable data and subsequent financial loses (Shaw, 2012). In line with this Miller (2002) indicates that even though most organizations want to shift to online data storage, the issue of network security and privacy of the information hinders the companies from using this form of storage.

Miller (2002) claims that for the trader to have confidence in the computers and internet systems there is a need for them to have up-to-date computer protection systems that will prevent unintended transfer of information. Such systems include firewalls, logins prompt among other systems (Garfinkel, 2002).

Hence, it clearly appears that these security systems have been developed to prevent loss of information. Despite the security measures that have been developed, loss of information is still very common. Erbschloe and Vacca (2001) insist that further research and development of better methods of protecting information online should be encouraged.

The other point to be considered is that by use of online data storage system traders obtain their files through the internet and do not have to keep any back up hardcopies. This means that most of the information is only stored online and there are no other physical records. In line with this, Hartman (2003) argues that soft copies are easily retrievable, can be located with ease and occupy less space. By and large, Information can also be compressed making the filling system easy and less tiresome but prone to online attacks.

In spite of this, online databases are prone to attacks by hackers and these result into loss of information. Shaw (2012) indicates that hackers demand payment before releasing the information and this may lead to financial losses. In addition to the mentioned above, Myriam (2008) argues that though many solutions have been developed to curb information theft, the problem is still prevalent as hackers master the current security measures and formulate strategies of overcoming them.

During the review of literature, I came to the fact that most businessmen investing in online data storage methods have to continually update their systems and databases which is costly and expensive in the long run (Shaw, 2001). In spite of the fact that most organizations and individuals monitor their websites to check who visits them, there is a lot of fraud and internet scam cases.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Identity theft is still on increase. It entails the use of personal information or data without the owner’s knowledge to commit a crime. Identity theft in online business environment takes many forms, for example, credit card information loss and IP address. Hartman (2003) indicates that there are many advantages associated with sharing information online stated in this research but there also exist a large number of unsecured websites that sell stolen credit/debit cards worldwide.

These sites affect sharing information online since a trader may fall a victim of online crime by giving his credit or debit card information to a fraudster. Khosrowpour (2004) indicates that the lost information does not only affect the buyer and the seller, but also the trust that people have in online data transfer and online business in general. Camp (2000) insists that online security and privacy must be improved if traders and customers wish to trust the system.

In terms of this research conducted, I concluded that phishing is another security and privacy issue affecting online traders. It entails the use of fake personal data, which is very similar to the original with the intention of defrauding online traders. The most common form of phishing is fraudsters making automatic bank cards similar to the original ones and requesting customers to change their particulars only to defraud their funds thus affecting their businesses negatively (Khosrowpour, 2004).

Salehnia (2002) indicates that false information is another great security threat found to affect online business environment. It must be stated that giving false information on the internet greatly affects the trust that customers have in the system and this reduces e-commerce activities. Most customers and business persons are prone to this security threat due to the virtue nature of online businesses.

It is impossible for the trading parties to meet physically. In some instances, businessmen and customers give false information with the intention of defrauding the other party (Shaw, 2012). This problem has resulted into increase in the risk of transferring money, which hampers the development of online shopping procedures. In the past, customers and businessmen have incurred heavy financial losses leading to failure of trust in e-commerce.

Shaw (2001) indicates that most traders operating online businesses have no proper business ethics. This fact also increases the risk of e-commerce as well as reduces the trust among trading parties (Shaw, 2001). It is, therefore, important that proper security measures and appropriate strategies are undertaken to ensure that the customers’ and businessmen’s information is secure and confidential.

In this research, I came to a conclusion that most of business sites are regularly updated (Martha, 2009). This is a great advantage to the traders since they get very useful information to develop their business. In overall, businessmen receive bulk information via the internet most of which is false and compromised. Moreover, this information is hard to distinguish if it comes from a potential customer or a fraudster. Failure to differentiate a fraudster and a customer results into a huge number of transactions lost.

We will write a custom Essay on Security and Privacy Issues in E-Commerce specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More According to Kloseks (2000), there is a big increase in infringement of personal information since most of online traders have their personal rights violated. Kloseks (2000) indicated that internet has a great negative impact on the intellectual property rights of individual, i.e. patents, copyrights, and other individual rights.

Even though it is possible to protect information in the online environment, there is no enforcing body as the internet spans across many countries. It should be stated that most innovative ideas, songs and literature are propagated around the internet without the consent of the owner. From this point of view of the subject it may be concluded that this discourages the use of online trading methods. Yaniv et al. (2012) indicate that lack of privacy has resulted in infringement of the personal rights of many individuals in the social media.

What are the ethical issues arising from internet security and privacy in the online business environment? Salehnia (2002) insists that there are several ethical dimensions related to e-commerce privacy and security. Most of business persons agree that security and privacy are major human rights. However, most online companies are infringing on the security and privacy rights through their abusive policies. In addition, Camp (2000) argues that privacy and security of data are important to personal liberty and personal trust.

I also found out that privacy is an essential necessity for any business or company because it protects businesses from violations of business autonomy and independence. Having control of one’s business information and the right to reveal it to specific people only is essential to any developing business. This could be helpful in reducing identity theft, credit or debit cards theft and increase traders trust in online systems.

Moreover, the lack of proper information privacy and security hinders beneficial relation between different firms. This is caused by the fact that the increased number of internet fraudsters claim to be legitimate traders. According to Salehnia (2000), most businessmen find it unethical when their data is displayed during negotiations. They especially fear the threat of correction, poor judgments, criticisms and plagiarism. Most of them are also afraid that this display of information will lead to patents developed being brought back for implication resulting in loss of individuality.

In this study, I discovered that most businesses are located in different regions worldwide with different cultural values. Most businesses from these diverse cultures value information privacy and security. These regions with varying cultures have different methods of ensuring that their information is not tempered with. Salehnia (2002) states that cultural values play an important role in the determination of business view on security and privacy.

It was made clear that capitalism ethics was another factor affecting online trading. Traders campaign for decreased privacy and security can access their site and buy from them so as to ensure that customers. They do not take into consideration the privacy and security issues affecting most of the business persons in their day-to-day activities. According to Keenan (2005), there should be registered laws regulating security and privacy on these sites to protect the users.

It is worth mentioning that social media push for less privacy and security. This is harmful in the business society because it sometimes leads to psychological harm. For example, a business plan meant to be shared to one particular group only is displayed for all to view. On the other hand, some companies view this as a reward. Hartman (2003) argues that professions like journalism use public sharing in building personal brand and advertising their products.

Not sure if you can write a paper on Security and Privacy Issues in E-Commerce by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More Myriam (2008) states that due to the increased online privacy and security threats, there are many legal arguments concerning the rights to privacy and security. Business persons, in particular, strive to have the right to privacy and security on their business data to protect business ability to make important personal information without unwanted disclosure.

The solutions to network security threats and privacy I found out that there are many technological developments that have evolved to minimize the problem of information privacy and security in business-related internet activities, e.g. ordering purchases, browsing business information and responding to orders. In addition, it is possible to disassociate the identity of the business persons from the information/data revealed in the rest of the information. This would decrease identity theft and other related crimes as stated by Erbschloe and Vacca (2001).

Garfinkel (2002) indicates that web-based redirector is one of the modern technologies used to minimize chances of data security and privacy. He argued that redirector allows one to hide his IP address. This helps in cutting the possibilities of sensitive information theft, and is best suited for the businessmen who browse rarely (Garfinkel, 2002).

Another solution is the use of a proxy which is a very common protocol dependent method of protecting business information and security. The most common type of proxies used are web proxy which assists traders when browsing, remailer proxy which helps when emailing, and socks proxy which are more universal and allow business persons to work with many internet protocols.

I clarified that secure connectivity enables companies and business persons to protect their confidential information from eavesdropping. This is achieved by implementation of Virtual Private Network (VPN). Encryption ensures that any unauthorized person cannot access information passing across VPN by the use of mathematical algorithms.

Business persons should also monitor their network system for attacks and regularly test the security infrastructures. This can be achieved by the use of network vulnerability computer scanners which identifiy weaknesses. Intrusion detection systems can be used to minimize chances of security threats that may occur. Identity mechanisms also help in ensuring that only authorized users access the companies information system, this is achieved though accurate identification and authorization of network users.

Conclusion In conclusion, internet security and privacy are the most serious threats affecting e-commerce. These threats have many negative impacts which discourage traders and consumers from online transaction. There are many cases of privacy breach, stolen credit card details and many other security issues.

These issues must be addressed for the e-commerce to thrive. There are many solutions that have been developed to curb internet security threats which include the use of third parties to store credit card details, firewalls, antivirus, and the use of authentication when logging into websites and databases. There are also many ethical issues surrounding regulations and strategies used to curb online security and privacy threats. It is imperative that these ethical issues are addressed properly.

References Baase, S. (2013). A Gift of Fire: Social, Legal, and Ethical Issues for Computing and the Internet. Upper Saddle River, NJ: Pearson Education.

Camp, L.J. (2000). Trust and Risk in Internet Commerce. Cambridge, MA: MIT Press.

Erbschloe, M.,


“U.S. Warning to Hospitals on Medicare Bill Abuses” by Abelson and Creswell Essay college essay help: college essay help

Delivering healthcare services to the public is considered a human service concept. In this respect, the administration and management of these services to the public requires constant scrutiny to ensure quality healthcare services. Currently in the United States, the introduction of Medicare as a public healthcare program requires better management.

The United States government through the department of health and human services must ensure that hospitals do not abuse the Medicare program. However, such abuses have been reported in the recent times. This has raised concerns as to whether public health and other important human services will be addressed as required.

In an article published by Abelson and Julie Creswell (2012) in the New York Times, the authors indicate the United States government’s concerns on Medicare program delivery by hospitals. According to the article, the government is concerned that the use of electronic billing is interfering with Medicare and Medicaid programs.

From the government perspective, the use of electronic billing as a reimbursement method in the stated programs amounts to fraud. In this respect, the government has already warned doctors and hospitals against the use of such techniques.

However, the government also agrees that the use of electronic billing through electronic health records is beneficial. The government reinstates its commitment to ensuring health and human services are delivered appropriately as observed through the electronic health records standards and policies. Basically, the electronic health records (EHRs) have been instrumental in improving the delivery of healthcare services. However, false documentation through the system has been reported in some hospitals.

The fraudulent claim in delivery of healthcare services through the EHRs is done through wrong coding. Basically, the wrong coding falsifies a patient’s condition and indicates that the patient requires intensity care. In this way, the hospitals or doctors are able to get additional or false reimbursement.

The authors of the article are concerned that the increase in Medicare billing may have resulted from the falsification of electronic payment records. From the authors, the falsification of the payment records occurs from charges in the hospital emergency rooms. Records traced back in the year 2010, indicate that the Medicare reimbursement had increased by $1 billion. This is a clear indication that the introduction of the EHRs is to blame for the increasing healthcare cost.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Healthcare insurers and especially the private insurers are in agony dealing with an increasing healthcare cost. The current government is also in trouble, if it does not improve healthcare amidst the continuing fraudulent claims. In this respect, the secretary of health and human services has sent letters to major hospital associations in the country giving stern warnings.

The secretary of health and human services with the help of the attorney general warns to prosecute any hospital or doctor involved in fraudulent claims. According to the secretary, the government is bound to ensure that accuracy in health cost and recording is observed.

On the other hand, some medical practitioners and associations reiterate that the fraudulent claims are genuine and unaccepted. In order to ensure such is avoided, experts urge Medicare to provide adequate billing guidelines for hospitals. Other experts are of the opinion that hospitals and doctor can be trained on using special electronic billing software. This is only effective on the event that Medicare introduce special billing software that is not vulnerable to duplication or alterations.

Reference Abelson, R.


Housing Bubble’s Causes and Impacts on Credit Crisis Report scholarship essay help

Introduction It is vital for a writer to comprehend and appreciate the use of rhetorical strategies when compiling any rhetoric piece of work. Hence, the ideas and perspectives of the author can only be expressed when rhetoric strategies are applied in a given piece of work.

As such, an author might employ various rhetorical tools depending on the purpose of writing the given piece of information. For instance, some authors may employ logos when they need to represent some statistics, solid evidence or facts. In some instances, ethos may be employed in a piece of writing to demonstrate various levels of credibility.

The paper that I will analyze in this case was written way back in 2008. The paper is entitled A Summary of the Primary Causes of the Housing Bubble and the Resulting Credit Crisis: A Non-Technical Paper and written by Jeff. Holt. The author has worked as the Director for Undergraduate Programs, Department of Statistics at the University of Virginia. This paper aimed at demonstrating how the housing bubble led to credit crisis of 2007.

The author was very formal throughout the article. He employed the third person point of view and presented facts and ideas in their empirical forms. In this paper, I will be exploring the rhetoric appeals and strategies that were used by the author when writing the journal article.


The intended audiences for this article are the financial business scholars and especially students who are undertaking business related courses at higher levels of learning. This can be judged from the content and arguments presented in the article. However, this paper was written with the instructor in mind.

Even though my fellow classmates would benefit from the rhetorical analysis portrayed in the paper, the author was very keen in meeting the needs of the audience. The author intended to address the paper to all those interested in business concept. From the title of the journal, it is evident that it is a “non-technical paper”. Therefore, quite a wide array of readers can understand the content of the paper.


The main purpose for writing this piece of assignment was to demonstrate to my instructor that I was indeed in a position to read, understand and rhetorically analyze a formal article using persuasive arguments. In addition, the assignment was also meant to test my critical thinking and analytical skills through a piece of writing. The author analyses the key reasons why the housing bubble occurred. From his analysis, I was able to write a clear yet detailed rhetorical analysis based on the journal article.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Context

This is a class that we are usually tested on the ability to read, understand and analyze literary content. We were supposed to write a rhetoric analysis paper as part of class assignment given by our professor. We were also required to choose an appropriate article to analyze with the assistance of our instructors. In my case, I chose an online journal article entitled A Summary of the Primary Causes of the Housing Bubble and the Resulting Credit Crisis: A Non-Technical Paper and written by Jeff. Holt.

The instructor also gave out the direction for constructing a rhetorical analysis paper using the triangle technique. The thesis of the paper was to investigate and demonstrate how the housing bubble led to the credit crisis of 2007 by exploring the rhetoric appeals and strategies that were used by the author when writing the journal article.


The journal article was written using a formal style throughout the pages. The arguments and facts presented are also formal in nature. For instance, the author cites other accredited authors throughput the text. The author also used APA style for his references. Based on the content and purpose of the paper, I was supposed to write it using a formal style. In fact, I used formal citations in MLA style. This was necessary because the task was meant to test my ability to communicate, analyze and articulate ideas obtained from a formal document.


The paper was organized into three main parts with sub-sections as well. These were the introduction, six body paragraphs and a conclusion. Besides, a works cited list was included at the end of the paper. In the introductory part, sub-sections and sub-headings were used in order to make it easy for the reader to follow. The body had two major sections with each section sub-divided into three sections each containing a subheading.

Rhetorical appeals Logos

This can be defined as the use of logical appeals when presenting reasons, ideas, reasons, and facts and so on. Logos play the role of persuading the targeted audience to agree with the perspectives of the author. One of the Logos used by Holt is statistics. For instance, what caused the housing bubble? Housing prices were rather stable during the entire decade of the 1990s.

For a period of about 8 years (1990-1997), homes prices recorded a marginal rise of 0.8%. The audience can logically understand the reason why the Federal Reserve funds rate had been lowered to about 1.25% before the start of 2003 and up to one percent by June 2003. In addition, it is also evident that the housing bubble caused a major instability in the mortgage market since the interest rates were grossly affected.


Pathos tends to address emotional appeals presented in any piece of writing. Holt observes that “even though the U.S. savings rate was low during the housing bubble, an influx of saving entering the U.S. economy from countries such as Japan and China helped to keep mortgage interest rates low” (121). This implies that the credit crisis was occasioned by the immense housing bubble.

We will write a custom Report on Housing Bubble’s Causes and Impacts on Credit Crisis specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More The audience is in a position to acknowledge why the low mortgage rates of interest affected the short-term interest rates. During the entire period associated with housing bubble, the loans were advanced to borrowers in the most favorable manner since the terms and conditions were not very strict. Moreover, the author asserts that “mortgage interest rates were falling despite the low savings rate in the U.S. because of an influx of saving entering the U.S. from other countries” (Holt 121).

In this case, he has used irrational exuberance to appeal to the emotional need of the audience when expounding the main pathos in the article. For example, irrational exuberance played a major part in housing bubble and consequent credit crisis since it entailed a lot of speculation in the mortgage industry.

The author has managed to appeal to the audience by asserting that all the players who took part in the mortgage borrowing and lending assumed or speculated that home prices were bound to rise in the near future. In any case, home prices had never went down since the Great Depression era and therefore, all the major parties believed that such prices would never go down.

Even the government regulators never made any attempt to control the rising prices for homes. The author has made it clear by asserting that investment bankers were also very keen in issuing mortgaged backed securities that were highly leveraged. Therefore, it may not be easy to recognize or even control irrational exuberance that accompanies price bubbles bearing in mind that housing was a pretty investment before the crisis began.


The persona of the author usually reveals the ethos appeals portrayed in a piece of writing. This information is also contained in the course reader. It is the targeted audience that is supposed to depict the persona of the author. In other words, ethos can only appeal if the writer demonstrates adequate know-how of the information presented in an article, book or any other form of literature. Although the author has not put down his academic credentials, it is evident that he has vast knowledge in this subject area.

For example, he demonstrates that the “standards for mortgage loans were relaxed as a result of the following factors: new governmental policies aimed at fostering an increase in home-ownership rates among lower-income households…” (Holt 124). When the terms and conditions of borrowing from the mortgage market were made more lenient, it became extremely easy for predict the condition of the market.

Holt (120) also reiterates that “much of the financing that fed the housing bubble came from the unregulated “shadow banking system”. The targeted audience can clearly relate the housing bubble and the role of banks in the whole mess. The unregulated system was highly leveraged.

However, a deleveraging cycle was later subsequently created by the banking system which was unregulated. Eventually, this scenario triggered and worsened the credit crisis. Hence, there was panic within the banking system. Hence, lenders were greatly hampered in terms of screening borrowers.

Not sure if you can write a paper on Housing Bubble’s Causes and Impacts on Credit Crisis by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More Most of the lending was advanced to individuals without verifying their credit worthy levels. Nonetheless, research studies are yet to be undertaken to determine the actual cause and effect of the housing bubble in relation to credit crisis These are fine details that cannot be given by an individual who is not a specialist in that area. Since he has worked at the department of statistics, he must be knowledgeable enough.

Rhetorical analysis Comparison and contrast

The author has managed to develop similarities and difference between the housing bubble and credit crisis. According to Holt, “even though the U.S. savings rate was low during the housing bubble, an influx of saving…helped to keep mortgage interest rates low” (121). In terms of reduced interest rates that were being advanced for buying houses, the author notes that huge savings from foreign investors managed to keep the interest rates as low as possible.

The audience is in a position to understand that savings obtained from worldwide sources provided minimal risk environment for investors. Borrowers ended up with huge borrowed amounts from various financiers in the mortgage market. By 2006, the influx of foreign savings in the US market had peaked to about six percent of the Gross Domestic product (GDP) compared to 1.5 percent way back in mid 1990s.

Another comparison and contrast is evident where the Holt affirms that “investors in these countries sought investments providing low risk and good returns” (122). The author also observes that “home prices were still 57 percent higher than they had been in the 1 quarter of 1997” (Holt 121).


The author has used several examples to illustrate various assertions and points in the article. He observes that “For example, the monthly principal and interest payment on a $200,000 30-year fixed rate mortgage with an interest rate of 6 percent would be about $1,200” (Holt 123).

Moreover, the author notes “for example, suppose XYZ Company invests $10 million in mortgage-backed securities (Holt 123). There are several illustrations with examples in the article. In case of any eventualities, these enterprises would be bailed out by the federal government.

Cause and effect

When the cause and effect tool is used well, it can significantly assist a writer to organize ideas in a holistic manner. For instance, there are several causes and effects for reduced interest rates on short term loans. Due to the 2001 recession, the Federal Reserve was compelled to lower the federal funds rate. This action aimed at strengthening the US economy which was already ailing (the cause part). Although this rate was marginally increased in 2004, it remained stable for about three consecutive years (the effect part)

The reduced short-term rates of interest are believed to have contributed towards the hosing bubble in two main perspectives. Hence, several home buyers did not prefer fixed rate mortgages since they were not favorable.

Conclusion From this rhetoric analysis paper, I have acquired a lot of knowledge on how various tools work for writers when presenting ideas on paper. Before the housing bubble could fully develop, the rates for mortgage loans were rather stable. In addition, the main purpose of writing this article was to demonstrate my ability to read, understand and write a rhetorical paper based on the analysis of a given text.

From the journal article on housing bubble, the author offered a detailed description of why the housing bubble in the United States contributed to the 2007 credit crisis. Finally, the author suggested that the housing bubble was caused by various factors such as fair interest rates and irrational exuberance.

Works Cited Holt, Jeff. A Summary of the Primary Causes of the Housing Bubble and the Resulting Credit Crisis: A Non-Technical Paper. The Journal of Business Inquiry 8(2009): 120-129. Print.


Porter’s Five Forces Model Essay writing essay help: writing essay help

(A) Threat of New Entrants: Market segments with high barriers of entry and exit creates challenges for existing firms. An exit would be difficult and the companies would remain in business. For example, it would be difficult to start a grocery market because existing firms use product differentiation and other aggressive marketing strategies to improve their sales.

The threats of new entrants are encouraged by the capital requirements of the investment, the economics of scale and the ability to switch products, poor brand techniques and poor product differentiation. If the barrier of entry and exit are low, new companies are formed easily and this would reduce the profit of similar products. When the barrier of entry is low and the barrier of exit high, the firms would operate at different speeds.

Product Differentiation: High barriers will help the company utilize market strategies to gain 5% of its customers in the grocery market. The company will reduce the cost of transportation utilized by the customers thus, using package differentiation to increase sales. For example, Fresh Direct would remain in business if it delivers refrigerated products such as beef, milk, and chicken using home delivery vans.

Another way of establishing product differentiation is quality management. Fresh Direct has a board online system that manages its order catalogue, creating a simple but unique access to online customers.

The standards of packaged foods are high and its delivery vans uses quality control procedures to verify the safety of its fresh products. Direct business transaction encourages home delivery and reduces middlemen transactions thus, controlling the price and strategy of operations. Product identity encourages customers desire to maintain a particular supplier.

Capital Requirement: High barriers would require new firms to invest huge capital. This will be used for operational cost, product delivery, product preservation and maintenance. This will be a difficult task and will limit new entry.

Switching Costs: Segments with low barriers would improve the marketing strategy of similar markets. Each firm would use an aggressive marketing strategy to maintain its customer’s strength. Consumers may switch from one shop to another without much difficulty. The consumer may decide to shop directly from a supermarket thus, reducing his or her online activities.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Customers would maintain his or her present supplier if the cost of switching is expensive. The location of the suppliers affects this segment. When suppliers are concentrated in one location, the customer may switch without difficulty. When the suppliers are scattered in different locations, the customer is forced to buy from a particular store. The customer will consider the cost of moving from his or her location to find another supplier.

Access to Distribution Channels: The easy flow of products would influence the sale of particular products. The availability of delivery trucks, access roads, and a valid address gives the company a competitive advantage over similar competitors. Customers flood a particular market when the routes to the market are simple and accessible.

This reduces the difficulty in locating the market and time wasting. For example, Fresh Direct can increase sales by creating more distribution channels for its direct sales. The online deliveries would require adequate trucks to convey customer’s goods. The easy access to its products would differentiate the company from similar firms.

(B) Threat of Substitutes: Products substitute creates challenges for existing firms. Manufactured goods are affected by this factor. Customers are willing to switch from one product to another due to price or quality. Companies with huge sales may lower their prices to attract customers, thus, creating a loss for close rivals. For example, Fresh Direct provides home delivery of frozen foods but may face a challenge from local show owners in the same region.

In the food industry, it can be seen as a product-by-product or the replacement of the required goods. Customers would easily walk into the local store to buy fresh foods at cheaper prices. When these products are sold at different locations and at cheaper prices, it would be easier than making online orders. To tackle this challenge, Fresh Direct must add quality services and innovations to its delivery services and safety of the products.

(C) Bargaining Power to the Buyer: Fresh Direct website provides customers with a variety of fresh foods updated at regular intervals. The strategy would promote customers’ satisfaction and meet customers’ requirement. It will reduce transportation cost of the customer.

A customer will consider the cost of a product, its quality and availability as variables for bargaining power. Using these variables to satisfy the customer would sustain the business and increase product sales. This strategy has influenced the establishment of home delivery markets in America. A busy job schedule has forced many parents to use online home deliveries to their advantage. Fresh Direct will remain in business because of the busy schedules of American workers.

We will write a custom Essay on Porter’s Five Forces Model specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More (D) Bargaining Power of Suppliers: The strength of the supplier is his or her ability to buy products directly from the producer. The location of the suppliers determines his or her bargaining power. This variable affects the market segment of existing firms. The relationship between vendors and manufactures affects the business transaction of the supplier. Product retailers may trade directly with the manufacture thereby reducing the demand of major suppliers.

For example, Fresh Direct does not produce fresh foods; it relies on the producers to stay in the market. The demand of these products is open to a different supplier and business transactions become easier when the producers and suppliers have good business relations. This factor influences the easy switch from one supplier.

1. The suppliers are concentrated in a particular location.

2. The customers are powerful.

3. Switch from one supplier is expensive.

4. Integration poses treat to the supplier

The bargaining power of the supplier is weak because:

1. The produce is standardized

Not sure if you can write a paper on Porter’s Five Forces Model by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More 2. The buyers are concentrated in a particular location

3. The bargaining power of the customer is weak

(E) Bargaining Power of Competitors: The food industry is a large market segment. Many factors influence the bargaining power of competitors. To achieve product differentiation, a business firm would utilize various market strategies to differentiate its products. This high-level interaction between market variables increases the competitiveness of business markets. Fresh food companies would strive to maintain their high standards in quality and consumers’ satisfaction.

This strategy would influence the introduction of promotions and incentives to maintain its sales. For example, Fresh Direct utilizes an aggressive market strategy to promote its products. Home deliveries are properly managed to meet customers’ requirements. Similar markets such as Trader Joe and Fairway will struggle to perform better than Fresh Direct.


The Cosmology of Boethius and the Ancient Literature Essay scholarship essay help

In his work Consolation of Philosophy, Boethius develops a cosmology according to which the universe functions in a non-random way. Moreover, his model implies that there is a certain force which maintains this orderly functioning of the universe. Yet, cosmology also leaves some degree of freedom to people, and their actions are not described simply as deterministic.

These are the main principles that this philosopher distinguishes. This paper is aimed at discussing such a novel The Golden Ass written by Apuleius. In particular, it is necessary to determine to what extent this novel is consistent with the cosmology developed by Boethius.

On the whole, it is possible to argue that this literary work provides the model of a chaotic or disorderly world which is not necessarily driven by some internal logic. Therefore, it does not support the views expresses by Boethius. Nevertheless, there are some important similarities. In particular, both authors pay attention such a concept as free will and underline its limitations. These are the main arguments that should be examined more closely.

To some degree, Apuleius’ novel challenges the ideas expressed by Boethius because this literary work stresses the importance of gods, goddesses, and even demons who can affect the life of a person. This worldview is not compatible with the cosmology developed by Boethius who believes that God is the single force which can influence the universe, including human beings (Boethius 114).

In contrast, the narrative presented by Apuleius contains many examples indicating there can be no single power which can govern the life of people. For instance, one can refer to the story of Cupid and Psyche. In particular, Cupid saves Psyche even despite the will of his mother, goddess Venus (Apuleius 183).

Moreover, he even asks Zeus to grant immortality to Psyche (Apuleius 183). These conflicts and compromises challenge the concept of some universal power which has no rivals. So, Apuleius’ conception of the world challenges Boethius’ cosmology. This is one of the main points that can be made.

Furthermore, in this novel, Apuleius frequently stresses the role of coincidence and fortune as one of the key factors that affect the life of the main characters. The events that the author describes are not necessarily determined by some rational being that has some clear objectives. It is important to mention that Boethius reduces the role of chance or luck to the minimum. Instead, he attaches much importance to God’s providence (Boethius 114).

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More In his view, fate is only the instrument through which divine reason “weaves all things together in their proper orders” (Boethius 114). More importantly, in his opinion, providence is a benevolent force which seeks the wellbeing of a person. This is one of the main assumptions made by this philosopher. In contrast, Apuleius personalizes fortune, and it is regarded as a whimsical and unpredictable being that can sometimes play practical jokes on people. This is one of the main issues that should be considered.

For instance, Lucius, the protagonist of this story, believes that Fortune transformed him into ass and exposed him to many dangers and hardships (Apuleius 324). However, at the same time, this force rescued him many perils. Additionally, one can mention the tale told by Aristomenes (Apuleius 50). Even though, his intentions and actions are mostly noble, he suffers from injustice.

This paradox plays an important role in this novel because it illustrates the complexity of the society in which Apuleius lived. This worldview does not coincide with the idea of providence because Boethius’ model cannot accept the idea of illogical point. This is one of the main issues that should be considered because it is vital for analyzing these books. Additionally, these examples can throw light on the differences in the worldviews of Boethius and Apuleius.

Apart from that, the narrative created by Apuleius is not consistent with the conception of an orderly universe as it is depicted by Boethius. It should be mentioned that this philosopher stresses the importance of harmony or the combination of different elements.

For instance, Boethius writes “you bind in number and ratio the elements, ice and flame…” (Boethius 71). In the view of this philosopher, the universe has some inherent laws. Certainly, Apuleius does not try to determine the way in the world is created. Nevertheless, the novel incorporates numerous elements that contradict the principles of Boethius’ cosmology.

For instance, one should speak about various twists of the plot, coincidences, or people’s use of magic. Again, these elements does not support the cosmology developed by Boethius. Apuleius does not try to seek the logic which governs the functioning of the universe. This is the main distinctions between these authors. This detail should not be overlooked by the readers.

Yet, one should not assume that this ancient novel completely contradicts the views of Boethius. It should be taken into consideration that this philosopher does not deny the concept of free will (Boethius 115). In particular, he believes that a human being has the capacity to choose between various options such as ethical and unethical decisions.

We will write a custom Essay on The Cosmology of Boethius and the Ancient Literature specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More An individual should not be compared to an automaton that cannot think independently. Yet, an individual can operate only within certain limits that are set by God’s providence. This paradoxical nature of a human being is an inherent component of Boethius’ philosophy and cosmology. To some degree, these ideas are explored in Apuleius’ book. For example, Lucius can take independent actions in order to save his life.

Moreover, he can sometimes pass his judgment on the behavior of other characters. Nevertheless, in many cases, his choices are very limited and he only can comply with the demands of other people. As a rule, he acts as a mere observer of various events, but not a participant. These details are vital for understanding the actions of the protagonist and the structure of the narrative. This detail is important for the analysis of this book.

On the whole, this discussion indicates that the cosmology introduced by Boethius is not fully supported by the ancient authors. This philosopher attempts to show that the universe follows certain patterns or laws set by some universal power. In contrast, Apuleius describes the world in which there are many entities that can influence the lives of people.

This is one of the main issues that can be identified. Apart from that, in this novel, the author portrays a chaotic world, and this perception of the universe is not compatible with the cosmology of Boethius. Nevertheless, Apuleius and Boethius view free will in a similar way. These are the main aspects that can be identified. They are critical for understanding the differences between late antiquity and the Early Middle Ages.

Works Cited Apuleius. The Transformations of Lucius: Otherwise Known as The Golden Ass, New York: The Floating Press, 2009. Print.

Boethius. Consolation of Philosophy, Indianapolis: Hackett Publishing Company, 2001. Print.


The Gun Control Problems Essay college application essay help

The issue of gun control, more specifically whether people should be given leniency or be subject to strict laws, is one of modern times and has received a lot of attention.

From one perspective, people want to have full control of their safety and their property but at the same time, easy access to firearms could create more problems than solve. Even though change is inevitable and people are starting to possess guns and push for allowances, it is better to slow the process down as much as possible, so that people can get used to and deal with more important issues at hand.

Since the beginning of human history, people would always carry some sort of protective weapon. Spears, swords, projectile weapons and other devices would be used against the human enemy or to avoid animal attacks. Wars were commonplace in the older days, so it is understandable that people were more eager to fight and resort to violence.

The modern days have seen a lot of evolution of the human mind and understanding of the surrounding world. The government has provided organized protection of citizens in the form of army, police services and other protective organizations. It is a fact that there are places in the world that are torn apart by wars and violent conflict where people are used to carrying weapons for protection.

A much different case can be seen in the United States because peace is the end result of any civilization and human evolution. Only peace can allow for further development of people’s mind and soul whereas war, can only delay, set back or completely destroy life. It would be unwise to deny that people need protection even in the time of peace. Police and protective services cannot constantly and simultaneously be everywhere at once, so sometimes people have to fight for their life or avoidance of harm.

Examples of this are robberies, assaults and other crimes that are dominant in the modern age. It is possible to assume that if people are allowed to carry guns for protection, the world will become safer but it also means that criminals will have guns as well. All gun possession today by the criminal world is illegal and prohibited, so it is somewhat harder to get, comparing to full permission by the government. Also, if both victims and criminals carry guns, it will almost certainly be unavoidable for a gun fight to break out.

But, if there is a ban on carrying a concealed weapon, then people will have a higher chance to survive with non-fatal wounds. Of course, the extreme cases will always exist and there will always be people who will not need weapons to be violent but it is still better to have a higher chance of survival. As always, there are compromises, such as non-lethal weapons—tasers, pepper spray, martial arts, protective armor, batons and many other possible solutions.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More An article titled “Does Gun Control Reduce Crime or Does Crime Increase Gun Control?” confirms the view that the more gun control there is, the less guns there will be available for usage. If the government applies strict laws and penalties, there will be limited access, availability and incline to use weapons.

There is a rather valid point about not only the existence of laws and regulations but also the ability of the jurisdictions and services to enforce these policies. A question of whom and how the appropriate level of gun control will be decided is another issue. Many angles will have to be considered when enforcing and making policies related to gun control.

There would have to be companies and organizations that will register the firearms. These must be government controlled because private firms can make their own regulations, even to a slightest degree. If the laws are centralized by the federal government, the private companies would have to adhere to the policies, so uniformity will be guaranteed.

There would have to be training courses on the usage and safety procedures with the weapons. The sale of firearms will be controlled through background checks, limitations in the number of guns purchased within a certain period of time, as well as thorough registration of the individual product (Moorhouse and Wanner 2006). In any case, it is clear that there will be many things that will change, either the laws become stricter to control prohibition or more permissive regarding firearms.

An article “The Great Gun Control War of the Twentieth Century – and Its Lessons for Gun Laws Today” examines the historical perspective, going back to the 1920s. Since the very beginning, there were two extreme sides, one argued that there must be a total prohibition of guns for self defense and very limited allowance for sports usage, and the other side was completely permissive. Almost from the start, the NRA (National Rifle Association) was involved in the mater on the political level.

After the Second World War, the training that people received because of NRA was appreciated, as it became useful during wartime and the period when there was an increase in the mobilization of forces. On many occasions during the American history there were riots and violent outbreaks of protestors that were accompanied by deaths due to the availability of guns and a large portion of the population was becoming outraged (Kopel 2012).

Either way the issue of guns is analyzed, it is clear that the higher the availability and permission to possess firearms, the more chances there are that someone will use weapons. Even though people argue that it should be allowed for protection of the individuals and their property, there are many other ways that people can feel safe, through governmental policies, laws and simply a careful and organized living.

We will write a custom Essay on The Gun Control Problems specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More A philosophical and moral view is illustrated in an article “Ditching the Rubric on Gun Control: Notes from an American Moderate”. The existence of the argument between those people who want guns in their hand and those who want them far away and destroyed, describes the fight between good and evil.

Humanity has created weapons for protection but the qualities that are given to the advancement of these weapons are directed towards mass destruction. The ingenuity of humans must be used for positive evolution but the opposite happens. The existence of machine guns, automatic weapons, bombs and the like is made to kill large amount of people with easiness and efficiency.

This says a lot about the purpose of the weapon, as it has got far away from self defense, to mass murder. A seemingly outrageous and inherently evil point is mentioned that these handguns and automatics were made for the purpose to exterminate people. White population would target minorities, minorities would target each other and so, all unwanted criminals will be naturally got rid of (Casteen 2004).

The scary nature of this supposition is very real, as there are many examples when these weapons were used for this specific purpose. Even though it is impossible to prove or trace back the true reasons for the creation of these high capacity weapons, it is hard to deny the usage and evidence that exists today. An article titled “Mcdonald V. Chicago: Which Standard of Scrutiny Should Apply to Gun Control Laws?” raises the specific laws and allowance in relation to guns being used by different “types” of people.

It notes a perspective that even criminals and those involved in drug trafficking or other prohibited activities might really need to carry weapons for protection. Even though they are breaking the law, the nature of their living conditions seems to “allow” them more rights to protect themselves. This is a very farfetched view and will most likely have minimal support.

The article also mentions that in case handguns become allowed with a permission to carry without concealment, it would lead to gang members carrying their weapons openly. As a consequence, this law would negate the right of authorities to search or “frisk” these individuals. As a result, there will be even less control of possession of firearms or other illegal items (Rosenthal and Malcolm 2011).

The inevitable nature of people getting more rights and freedoms suggests that restrictions on firearms will be lessened. This knowledge should be enough to make people and governments realize that laws prohibiting weapon usage should be increased and enforced through even stricter regulations. Guns should not be a part of any civilization, as there is only one result—self-destruction.

Works Cited Casteen, John. “Ditching the Rubric on Gun Control: Notes from an American Moderate”. The Virginia Quarterly Review, 80.4 (2004): n. pag. Web.11 June 2013.

Not sure if you can write a paper on The Gun Control Problems by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More Kopel, David. “The Great Gun Control War of the Twentieth Century – and Its Lessons for Gun Laws Today”. Fordham Urban Law Journal, 39.5 (2012): n. pag. Web.11 June 2013.

Moorhouse, John and Brent Wanner. “Does Gun Control Reduce Crime or Does Crime Increase Gun Control?” The Cato Journal, 26.1(2006): n. pag. Web.11 June 2013.

Rosenthal, Lawrence and Joyce Malcolm. “Mcdonald V. Chicago: Which Standard Of Scrutiny Should Apply To Gun Control Laws?” Northwestern University Law Review, 105.1 (2011): n. pag. Web.11 June 2013.


“Flight” Film Analysis Essay college admission essay help: college admission essay help

The movie Flight is based on a real life story of a United States air crash that took place in 2000. It has been directed by Robert Zemeckis. The starring character is Captain Whip Whitaker a role played by Denzel Washington.

In the movie, the pilot is a functional alcoholic who manages to miraculously land a plane that was destined for doom. The cause of the plane crush is said to be either the irresponsibility of the pilot or a technical error. It is for this reason that the N.T.S.B launches an investigation on the condition of the pilot when he was flying the plane.

The pilot union representative, Charlie Anderson has full knowledge on the fact that Whip was under the influence of alcohol and cocaine while flying the plane. He however, chooses to make the toxicological report go away and at the same time hires a defense attorney, Hugh Lang who will represent Whip in the N.T.S.B hearing. Charlie together with Hugh take extreme measures in an attempt to ensure Whip does not end up in prison.

The endeavors are rendered vain by Whip himself who in the face of impending freedom chooses to own up to his actions and admit his was under the influence of alcohol while flying the plane. This confession earns him jail term which he takes positively. His rehabilitation is evidenced in the fact that he admits to his fellow inmates about not regretting his choice in telling the truth and it is also in jail hat he mends his relationship with his son (Zemeckis, 2012).

The main theme in the movie is personal growth. Personal growth is defined as an individual’s ability to demonstrate accountability and responsibility on any actions undertaken. At the same time, the individual should be able to make healthy choices and decisions that contribute to a positive lifestyle. The theme in the movie is further developed not only be the actions of the actors but also through the elements found in the movie. There are two elements in the movie that play a vital role in the development of the theme, these are religion and journey.

Throughout the movie, the element of religion is alluded to in a number of ways. Through the use of religious icons like Jesus and Lord, Religious symbols are also evident in physical forms like the church where the plane crushed and the crucifix hung in the co pilot’s hospital room.

Finally, there are religious actions like baptism which was disrupted by the plane crush. In the movie, actors that have embraced religion seem to have a positive attitude towards life in that their religion enables them see things clearly and make positive healthy decision. For those characters whose life is in turmoil, religion is seen as the only thing that will help them get out of their miserable life and achieve personal growth (Gross, 2006).

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More The second element that recurs throughout the movie is the journey. The characters that undertaken a journey consciously or unconsciously experiences a change in life. The journey acts like an eye opener where the character is forced to begin a new life.

Every individual has a weakness and there are those who have addictions that undermine any efforts to change their lives. However, there is hope for every individual to better their lives by utilizing events and signs that rarely occur in their lives. These events are considered turning points. Basing on the actions that occur in different scenes in the movie, we will establish how these elements contribute to personal growth while at the same time establish the fact that every human being should look forward to rectifying his or her life by holding onto something that is of great significance in life.

Towards the end of the movie, in the federal hearing scene chaired by NTSB, Whip who has been priory convinced by Hugh and Charlie to deny the fact that he was under the influence of alcohol on the fateful plane crush day is faced with the choice of telling the truth or lying.

Hugh and Charlie expect Whip deny the fact that the two bottles found in the cabin’s trash can had been used by him and he should instead lay the blame on his dead colleague Katerina Marquez. He is asked several questions to which he provides false answers. When he is asked about the alcohol bottles, he hesitates.

Whip is addicted to drugs and alcoholic and lying is not a big deal to him, but when the element of religion is introduced in the scene, he finally tells the truth. He says, “God help me”. Then he takes responsibility for his own actions. He shocks the hearing committee together with other members present in the hearing room when he admits his mistakes and even goes ahead to reveal the fact that he was currently under the influence of alcohol (Gross, 2006).

It is the first time in the movie where we see Whip acknowledging the existence of God without mocking or questioning his will. He is used to lying and has never felt any need to admit that he is an alcoholic. However, it can be ascertained that he sought the help of God when he finally gave God the respect that is due and allowed himself to accept his help. He for the first time made a conscious decision to face the consequences of his actions.

The consequences of his action s were severe but his initial fear of facing them all disappeared. We witness a significant positive growth in the personal character of Whip, he willingly tells the truth not only by owing up to the vodka bottles but also by providing the right answers to the questions asked before. He also admits he has a problem. This is the first step to straightening the life of a crocked individual. He says, “I am drank now, because I am an alcoholic” (Zemeckis, 2012).

We will write a custom Essay on “Flight” Film Analysis specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Characters like Margaret and the co-pilot who are believers in Christ seem to lead a more responsible and sober life. They seem to have a hold of their lives and have a desire in them to introduce Whip to the new religion. This is due to the fact that they believe God is the only person that can change him. When whip visits the co pilot in hospital, the co plot tells Whip that the crush was the work of God and was meant to happen.

He says, “I prayed for you the night before and the crush was pre ordained”. Religion is seen as a tool through which fate is defined and in this case the defined fate was meant to change the life of Whip and turn him into a responsible human being. It is the events that occur after the crush that push Whip into embracing Christianity and finally finding the need to change his life. This is a remarkable growth in personality.

Characters that undertake a journey in the movie are either in a conscious search of a better life or in an unconscious endeavor that leads to a miraculous change of their life. The result of the flight undertaken by Whip is a plane crush. However, the crush opens up his eyes to the realities of life and he begins to see the need for changing his life style.

In the scene at the hospital, Whip who has now regained his consciousness turns down Harling May when he offers him a bottle of vodka. He is shaken by the crush to the point where he decides to stay away from alcohol. He tells Harley May “take the vodka with you, am not drinking anymore”. Even though he fails to adhere to his abstinence, the result of his journey has a significant effect on him, a foreshadowing of the big changes he makes later in his life.

In the undertaking the journey, the characters are in a search of a better life, a demonstration of a willingness to embrace personal growth by expressing a desire to leave behind a reckless lifestyle. In the scene where Nicole and Whip argue, he later remorsefully reveals to her his fear of the judgment that will be passed on the impending case.

He expresses a desire to start a new life away from Georgia. He says to Nicole, “I want to take a journey to Jamaica and there I will visit a clinic in order to seek help with my addiction”. Whip’s action is an act of responsibility and an expression of a lingering desire to not only mend his problems but at the same time start a new life devoid of reckless and irresponsible behaviors.

In the same scene where Whip admits to Nicole his fears, Nicole also admits her fear of going back into alcohol and drug addiction it can be argued that her decision to go away in search of a better life is not originally hers but she gets it from the conversation she shares with Whip.

She is a recovering drug addict who has a sponsor to see her through her recovery process. She runs away from temptations since she is afraid of going back to the same old irresponsible lifestyle. We notice a Nicole that has a desire to improve the quality of her life by distancing herself from unhealthy activities. We hear her tell Whip, “I m afraid of using again”. This fear cannot be compared to the strong urge that pushed her into injecting herself with strong doses o f heroine that led to her hospitalization (Jackson, 2000).

Not sure if you can write a paper on “Flight” Film Analysis by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More In conclusion, the movie utilizes the elements of religion and the journey to develop the theme of personal growth. Each individual has a different life but there will always come a time when life will present an opportunity for growth. It is important for an individual to seize this opportunity since It will enable an individual improve the quality of his life while at the same time develop into a responsible and accountable individual.

References Gross, D. (2006, July 11). Film’s untimely flight plan. Philadelphia Daily News, p. 27.

Jackson, D. (2000, June 5). Ground flight-film gunplay: Final Edition. Times – Colonist, p. A.6.

Zemeckis, R. (2012). Flight. Retrieved from https://www.imdb.com/title/tt1907668/


Domino’s Pizza: Social Media Case Report college admissions essay help

Table of Contents Introduction

The crisis/ situation

Shareholder impact

Organization response

Alternative responses


Introduction Coombs (2007) defined crises as the “perception of unpredictable events” (Coombs, 2007) which if not cushioned against would affect or alter the important expectations of shareholders. He went further to add that if not properly checked it would go a long way in impacting negatively on the organizational performance thus generating negating outcomes on several indices. Simply, it is a process an organization would undertake when facing a problem that dents on its image and has the potential to harm the given organization.

The effects are largely felt on several facets of the company such as a change in consumer attitudes, decline in shareholder value and a general public outcry. In any crisis, the above should be expected. All organizational crises present to the organization three major challenges within which they have to wade through. Such are the threats the crisis signify to the organization, the surprise element the crisis present and the limited time within which the management is to make decisions (Wilcox, 2006).

The above therefore is a case study of Domino’s pizza, a United States owned company that manufactures pizza. It constitutes a chain of restaurants and other international joints operating within and outside the United States.

Its headquarters are located at Domino Farms Office Park campus in Michigan, Ann Arbour Township. The company started operations in 1960 and has grown over time to be America’s second largest pizza manufacturer. They are however the largest internationally given their vast network of both corporate and franchise stores.

The crisis/ situation This paper is a case study of Domino’s pizza’s scandalous video that was put on the media courtesy of two of its employees. They did this without the knowledge of the senior management and within 48 hours the video had created over a million views.

The result, as expected, constituted the crises which, like any other, had not been foreseen but was creating formidable backlash within the consumer cycles and impacting negatively on the company therefore (Coombs, 2007). The whole crisis was caused by the uploading of a prank video on YouTube by two of the organization’s employees. In the video they are engaging in unhealthy and uncouth practices that violate all consumer protection laws especially those related to food.

They are seen inserting cheese in their nostril, they blow mucus on a sandwich and further they insert washing sponge, the one they use for washing their clients dishes in their buttocks. The videos went viral, attracting viewership up to the millions within a span of only 48 hours. It is the viewers who also double up as their clients who informed Domino’s management. The protagonists were immediately arrested, though the damage had already been done (Hogan, 2009).

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More The Domino’s crisis according to my understanding is the transgression type. In analyzing the situation, the videos portray that an act actually occurred and there is therefore by all means a crisis. In trying to decipher the degree of damage to the company, it was widespread and majorly touched on the organization’s image.

Reactions generated included phrases such as “oh, my God. I’m never eating at Domino’s again or my children eat at Domino’s, I hope this is a bad joke” (Hogan, 2009) as was evident on the video is a clear demonstration of stakeholders’ seriousness on the same issue. Even then, given the fact that the food was never packed and sold to consumers, there are no real victims, all are hypothetical and given the fact that the company has served its clientele for decades, it could be easier to wade through such basing on their reputation.

The situation described above was definitely caused by the mischievous employees. Much as they claimed it was a prank, they should have foreseen the consequences of their actions. The management too, or the officials at the farm were also lousy on their roles in keeping the image of the company.

It took them 48 hours before they removed the videos by which time it had attracted a very large number of viewers online. Aside from this, the company also initially brushed it off in the hope that it will be a storm that would cool down on itself, they were wrong in that and they had to look for ways to console and assure their irate clientele about the situation.

Shareholder impact Normally, the stock value of any organization during a catastrophe is affected by the crisis. According to Dr. Knight and Pretty (1996), there are three impacts on the stock value of any organization. These include complete recovery and even gains made on the stock value above the ‘pre-catastrophic’ value, others he merely termed as ‘recoverers’ those that retained their value while them that lost he termed as ‘non-recoverers.’

On average, the cumulative impact gathered to about 5% additional to their stock value, in this regard a positive impact on the share value. Non-recoverers, according to his study remain unchanged in the period ranging from the fifth to the 50th day after the crisis. These, he added, go on to suffer a negative collective impact in terms of loss to the tune of almost 15% on stock price through to the first year onwards.

Domino’s pizza is ranked, according to the above rationale as a recoverer. This is due to the fact that when the catastrophe hit the total sales went low immediately but immediately the management took corrective steps to assure the public and distance themselves from these acts the sales resumed.

We will write a custom Report on Domino’s Pizza: Social Media Case specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Organization response The response by the organization came in rather too late. Internally, the company worked to set up a strategy to counter the crisis, they took a whole day figuring out how to build or restore their image. Their first decision was to stay silent about the whole issue since they feared coming out publicly on the same might also create awareness among their clients who did not know about the video. As a result therefore, there was neither a press conference on the same nor any formal media release to the public explaining the situation.

They also decided against hiring an external team to handle the crisis and also involving their very own marketing department. As time progressed, the situation got more serious. The company therefore decided that making a public apology over YouTube would be a must given that the social media was abuzz with irate sentiments from their clients worldwide (Hogan, 2009).

In the video was the company’s chief executive officer, Mr. Patrick Doyle. He undertook the mortification strategies and combined them with ingratiation strategy. They used the repentance tactic and bolstering tactic to reaffirm their client that he was important to them and they valued them above everything else.

They also empathized with the irate consumers then informed the clients that the room where the footage had been taken had been locked and was no longer used for production. He reiterated that it was being sanitized and as a measure to curb such menace the company would review its hiring procedures to sieve out such people. This, as was later discovered was linked t the fact that one of the arrested employees had actually been arrested once been arrested for committing a sexual offense

Immediately they noticed the video, the company management directed a search for the two employees involved. They used online media to track them down through sites such as YouTube and other independent bloggers.

They also involved the police, the district attorney and the health department to assist in carrying out the investigations and bring the culprits to book. The short coming to all their strategies was until then, as they discovered not yielding the desired outcomes. Most conversations were done online via twitter and YouTube (Hogan, 2009).

They were faced with a major challenge though, that for them to delete the videos from the internet they would need the written consent of the parties involved, and at this time they had not been arrested, this was so because the account holders with YouTube were the sole copyright owners. The more the video stayed the more it created public outcry over the incident, and had the stringent procedures not been there the video would have been brought down within 24hours and the outcry would be less therefore.

Members of the management also undertook to be interviewed by the public and media houses alike, defending the company position. Mr. Tim McIntyre, the vice president in charge of communications stated that he two were a mere bunch of scoundrels who meant to pull a prank thinking it would be funny.

Not sure if you can write a paper on Domino’s Pizza: Social Media Case by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More He disassociated them from the brand, arguing that the two cannot represent the 100,000 employees who set out to work every day for the company worldwide, and neither can they the company name (Hogan, 2009). The management also hinted at further investigating the owner of that franchise, they said on account of the fact that that the owner is solely responsible for hiring is staff, and that he operates only under license from the mother company; Domino’s pizza.

Also in compliance to Coombs theory, when Domino’s discovered that the owner of the franchise had employed a sex offender which was against their standards, they distanced themselves in terms of responsibility and also defended the company to its clients by painting it as a scapegoat by the franchise owner (Coombs, 1995).

In a nutshell, the company in an attempt to quell the tension that had risen set out the following objectives; It created the impression of putting the consumer first by shutting down the tore and directing a thorough sanitation of the same. This loosely translated to putting public interest first. They also took responsibility for the actions of their employees and made haste to correct the situation.

They communicated to the clients using the same channels the video had been broadcasted. This was on both YouTube and twitter. Had they used a different means they probably would not have reached the audience that was complaining.

They also used the right person to communicate and reaffirm the company’s position to the client, and much as he took blame he made sure to use the sufferer’s strategy by informing the public that those were mere actions of their employees and the company was just a victim. Such denotes the seriousness of the company in dealing with the crisis and hence consumer confidence is assured (Hogan, 2009).

Alternative responses Other responses the management had included doing ads with the public health officials in order to show the public that they really value sanitation. They also engaged the public more in preparation of their quinines and such public confidence was consequently restored.

References Coombs, W. (2007). Ongoing crisis communication: Planning, managing, and Responding. Thousand Oaks, CA: Sage.

Hogan, D. (2009). Domino’s case shows value of crisis communication. Arizona: University of Phoenix Press.

Knight, R.,


In Classroom Learning is better than Learning Alone Essay best college essay help: best college essay help

Table of Contents Introduction

A Case for Classroom Learning

Arguments in Support of Learning Alone


Works Cited

Introduction Learning is arguably the most important activities that human beings engage in. It is through learning that we are able to acquire new knowledge and skills. It can therefore be said that learning is integral for the development of the society. Due to the importance of learning, many societies have come up with formal institutes where learning takes place.

These institutes include schools where students attend and gain information on a wide variety of subjects. However, learning can also take place when an individual looks for new material and engages in learning alone. There is disagreement over whether learning alone or learning in a classroom is most beneficial. This paper will argue that learning in a classroom is superior to learning alone and it should therefore be the primary mode of learning employed by our society.

A Case for Classroom Learning Students are able to benefit from each other when they learn in a classroom setting. Paduraru notes that in the traditional classroom environment, students are able to “interact with the teacher and their classmates” (par. 2). This interaction makes it possible for the student to benefit from cooperative activities such as group work and class discussions. Students can learn from each other and benefit from discussing difficult concepts with each other.

In addition to this, students are more motivated to learn when other individuals who are also engage in the same learning surround them. Paduraru declares that the learning atmosphere created in the classroom setting leads to higher levels of focus and motivation for the student (par. 3). All students are able to demonstrate better learning outcomes because of the inter-student interaction promoted by classroom learning.

Contact with the teacher in classroom learning leads to better learning outcomes for the student. Teachers are a very important part of the learning process since they act as informative guides. With their skills, they are able to direct the student in their learning efforts. The face-to-face interaction between student and teacher increases the grasp of the student. Paduraru declares, “Some students need constant reassurance that what the do is correct and that they are going in the right direction” (par. 2).

The teacher is able to offer this reassurance and provide the feedback that the student needs to have confidence in his learning. Interaction with the teacher also increases the concentration level of the individual. Students are likely to pay more attention to learning when they are instructed through face to face interaction. When this happens, their learning experienced is not only better but also faster than in alone learning.

Classroom learning leads to greater commitment to the learning efforts. A person is therefore able to gain in-depth knowledge on the subjects being studied.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Learning requires a significant amount of time to be dedicated to the activity. Classroom learning is well structured and the teacher has a program of what the students should learn. Paduraru elaborates that traditional classrooms provide students with a “fixed schedule and specific periods dedicated exclusively to learning” (par. 5). In alone learning, a person engages in learning in an erratic manner.

In most cases, only a small amount of time is dedicated to learning leading to poor results. The structured nature of classroom learning also ensures that no relevant subject matter is neglected. The student is required to read on different topics at specific times. The student is therefore forced to read on all the scheduled topics even if he/she is not fond of them. This has the merit of enabling the student to gain knowledge even in subjects that do not interest him/her.

The classroom environment increases the interest of students’ in the learning activity. Interest is very important in the continued participation of a person in any task. When learning, a person is likely to become disinterested in this activity.

When this happens, he/she will not gain the benefits attributed to learning. When learning alone, it is hard for most students to remain interested in the activity. In classroom learning, the teacher can use various strategies to increase interest. Weimer suggests, ” a good question can pique their interest, make them wonder why, get them to think, and motivate them to make connections with the content” (par. 3).

The individual is also prompted to commit to memory what has been learned. This is achieved when the teacher takes steps to promote recalling. Weimer suggests that the classroom setting promotes preparation in the student especially if the teacher quizzes the students on previous lessons (par. 6). When this occurs, students are prompted to come to class well versed with the information of the previous classroom session.

Arguments in Support of Learning Alone A great advantage of learning alone is that it allows a person who does not have access to formal education institutes such as a school to learn. A person must be able to attend a school in order to learn in a classroom. While most people are able to access these facilities, some might lack the means to do so.

This leads to many people being prevented from learning and benefiting from attaining an education. Malcolm X shows that with personal learning, a person is able to open up a new world and attain the benefits of learning (2). This is true since access to learning facilities is not assured for everyone. However, a person engaging in alone learning is unable to achieve high levels of education. The lack of structure in alone learning makes it impossible for the individual to gain great expertise in a particular topic.

We will write a custom Essay on In Classroom Learning is better than Learning Alone specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Alone learning makes it possible for a person to overcome any social restrictions to his learning. In some cases, society might prevent certain people from learning. This was the case for Sherman who states that ” we were Indian children who were expected to be stupid” (13).

In such an environment, the classroom learning is downgraded and a person cannot attain any meaningful education. Through alone learning, the individual is able to attain a higher level of learning by reading books with relevant information. It is true that in a discriminatory society, a section of the population might be denied of their right to learn. When such a thing occurs, alone learning might provide greater knowledge that classroom learning.

However, even in such a situation, classroom learning is necessary for the individual to gain perspective of his learning progress. The individual is able to tell of his progress by comparing his abilities with that of the other students. Sherman reveals that he was able to read “‘Grapes of Wrath’ in kindergarten when other children are struggling through ‘Dick and Jane’” (13). Without the classroom learning, he would not have been motivated to keep reading and achieve success in his life.

A person is able to acquire more expansive and unbiased information through personal learning. As it is, there is a vast amount of information that a person can learn independently. In the classroom setting, the student’s learning is confined to the topics that the teacher chooses. In most cases, information is interpreted in the way that the school administration wants. There is therefore a lot of bias when presenting some information.

This is not the case when learning alone since a person can read from various sources. Malcolm X reveals his horror when he learnt about the brutality of slavery through his own reading (4). He had not been able to receive information about the horrors of slavery in his classroom learning years. It is true that classroom learning is prone to bias by the teacher or the school administration.

However, learning alone is also prone to individual bias. An individual is likely to read more on the topics that interest him and favor authors who express beliefs similar to his own. Malcolm X admits that while reading philosophy, “the Oriental philosophers were the ones I came to prefer” (6). This demonstrates that bias is present in both along learning and classroom learning.

Conclusion This paper set out to argue that classroom learning is better than alone learning. To reinforce this claim, the paper has highlighted the many advantages accrued from classroom learning. They include greater motivation and interest in learning, and acquisition of in-depth information.

The paper has also highlighted some of the advantages of alone learning and proceeded to show their weaknesses. The best learning method is one that gives the best results by enhancing the learning outcomes of the individual students. From the arguments provided in this paper, it is clear that classroom learning is the superior form of learning. It should therefore be promoted and made use of by learners all over the world.

Not sure if you can write a paper on In Classroom Learning is better than Learning Alone by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More Works Cited Malcolm X. Learning to read, The Autobiography of Malcolm X MALCOLM X. NY: Grove Press, 1965. Print.

Paduraru, Carmen. The Advantages of Traditional Classroom Learning. Jan. 2006. Web. .

Sherman, Alexie. “The Joy of Reading and Writing: Superman and Me.” Los Angeles Times 19 April 1998. Print.

Weimer, Maryellen. 10 Benefits of Getting Students to Participate in Classroom Discussions. 15. Feb. 2011. Web. .


Colonialism in North America Essay scholarship essay help: scholarship essay help

Colonialism in North America started in the 15th century, soon after Christopher Columbus discovered the continent in 1480. Actual colonization started in 1492 when Spanish colonizers started expanding their territories by forcing the native communities out of their ancestral land, and killing thousands in the process. Some of the objectives of the first European settlers in America were to increase their wealth, and, as well, increase political and military influence.

According to Middleton and Lombard (2011), most of the first European settlers were entrepreneurs and retired military personnel, who came to the country with vast military experiences and succeeded in subduing the natives. However, it was not until the 17th century that England established dominance in the continent. One of the first colonies was at Jamestown in 1607, with others rising up in Massachusetts and New York.

Britain started increasing the number of slaves to work in their fields and by 1770, there were more than 2 million residents working in England’s 13 American colonies. With the new formed colonies and free labor from the slaves, Great Britain expanded its output in agriculture and industrial development. The industrial expansion led to industrial revolution that culminated with the fight for independence (Middleton and Lombard 2011).

The demand for raw materials to support the growing industry brought about a change in the way in which people organized themselves. The divide between the rich and the poor widened. As a direct result of capitalism, the rich oppressed the poor by forcing them into deplorable working and living conditions.

The wages were low and the workers worked in hostile environments. Land adjudication only profited the rich. For instance, the growing textile industry required a lot of wool to support it. In which case, the rich appropriated the hitherto common land farms and made them into “enclosures” (capitalist farms) forcing out the peasants into slums. They then used the land for sheep production.

This was very different from the original ownership of land, which was communal. The capitalistic nature of land possession led to an increase in food production since big owners of land could employ technology in food production. This put a lot of food on the table leading to higher population growths. Even then, these people still lived in slums around the industrially productive areas providing cheap labor to support the industry growth (Middleton and Lombard 2011).

How the Indigenous People Reacted To Colonization The colonial conquests greatly affected the indigenous Indian community of North America. While some colonizers approached them in a friendly manner, most of the colonial powers from Europe were very hostile and could forcefully acquire land from the natives, leaving thousands hurt and others dead.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Resistance against the colonizers was mainly through political rebellions, the most popular being the Pueblo rebellion, which took part in 1680 (Middleton and Lombard 2011). The rebellion was against the Spaniards and culminated with the death of more than 400 colonizers and this forced the Spaniards to terminate their interest in the region. The reaction to colonization in North America was, therefore, through rebellions and protests against oppression and illegal acquisition of ancestral land.

References Middleton, R.,


Green Power, Its Merits and Demerits Expository Essay essay help

Table of Contents Introduction

Defining Green Power

Advantages of Green Power

Demerits of Green Power

Challenges Facing Green Power



Works Cited

Introduction Power is a vital component for the advancement of the human civilization. The phenomenal advances witnessed over the last century have been facilitated by huge power sources.

Fossil fuels have provided for most of the energy requirements of the world. Industries and electricity plants have relied heavily on these non-renewable sources to satisfy the energy demands of the world. However, these non-renewable energy resources have significant negative impacts. For this reason, the international community has tried to come up with alternative sources of power.

One of these alternatives is green power, which promises to provide the energy needed by the modern world without harming the environment. This paper will set out to discuss green power, its merits and demerits, and how this alternative to non-renewable sources of energy can be adopted to safeguard the environment and our energy security.

Defining Green Power Green power refers to electricity supplied from energy sources that are more readily renewable than traditional electrical power sources. These sources typically have low or zero emissions making them more environmentally friendly than contemporary sources.

By using renewable energy sources such as wind, hydro, biogas, biomass, and solar, the major producers of electricity reduce their carbon emissions. Green power production reduces the emission of SO2 and NOx therefore diminishing the greenhouse effect associated with electricity generation.

Advantages of Green Power The most significant merit of green power is that it is sustainable. Green power utilizes renewable sources that can be expected to provide mankind with energy indefinitely. This is in contrast with non-renewable energy source, which are bound to run out. For example, fossil fuels, which are the major source of energy, are expected to last for only 40 years at the current rate of consumption. This is a very bleak revelation since power producers rely overwhelmingly on fossil fuels.

If green power is not exploited aggressively, the world will face an energy crisis when the non-renewable energy resources run out (Moselle 140). The renewable energy sources used to provide green power can guarantee energy security in the world. Sources such as wind energy and solar energy are available in abundance. These sources can be expected to last indefinitely therefore ensuring that the world has a constant source of energy.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Green power is friendly to the environment since it typically has a low carbon emission. One of the adverse effects of power generation has been environmental degradation (Moselle 143).

Some energy sources such as fossil fuels have contributed to air pollution through the emission of gases when fuel is burned. These gasses have also played a role in global warming leading to climate change. Another major non-renewable source of energy, nuclear power, also has harmful environmental effects. Nuclear power plants produce abundant energy by burning nuclear fuels.

However, they produce toxic wastes that can contaminate water and food sources if it leaks into the environment (Caldicott 60). In addition to this, the radiation produced from nuclear power stations is unsafe for people and the environment. Green power produces energy without subjecting the environment to the hazards posed by the traditional sources of energy.

Green energy increases the energy independence of a country. Presently, most nations do not have energy independence since they rely on fossil fuel reserves of other nations (Hader 22). The reason for this is that while fossil fuels are the primary source of energy for many countries, this energy resources are found in a few nations.

The non-oil producing nations therefore have to purchase the products from the oil-rich nations. Green energy will increase energy independence since all nations have access to a source of green power (Moselle 120). By utilizing the solar, wind, biomass, and hydro resources available to them, countries will become energy self-sufficient.

Demerits of Green Power In spite of its many advantages, Green power is more expensive than non-green power. This cost difference arises from the fact that non-green power is often obtained from relatively cheap sources such as fossil fuels. On the other hand, green power is produced from energy technology that is still in its development stages.

For example, governments and technology companies are still working on the most efficient large-scale solar power generation plants. Allen and Atkinson explain that a consumer who wants to use green power will have to elect to pay a rate premium to cover the incremental capital and operating costs of renewable energy over conventional energy costs (83). Most consumers are likely to opt for cheaper power sources that have negative environmental impacts.

We will write a custom Essay on Green Power, Its Merits and Demerits specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Currently, the global energy demands cannot be satisfied by green power. As such, using green power sources exclusively would lead to a major energy deficit. This would have many negative consequences since energy is needed to power industries and ensure economic development and growth in nations.

Allen and Atkinson declare that green power needs to undergo greater development before it can be a feasible substitute for conventional energy sources (83). While many governments have invested in the advancement of non-renewable power generation technology, the best technology is yet to be found.

Challenges Facing Green Power In the last few decades, there has been interest in electricity from renewable sources by certain consumers. Green power products are marketed to consumers in many regions all over the world. In most cases, electricity companies offer green power products to consumers at a premium price.

However, green power has not received the widespread embrace needed for it to make a significant difference in the world. Green power has failed to gain prominence due to the lack of political and economic support. Hader illustrates that electricity companies that have a large base of non-renewable energy sources such as coal and nuclear power have no incentive to offer successful green pricing programs since this might impede on their future sales of electricity (154).

Green power is voluntary and this has hindered its popularity in many regions. Since green power is more expensive, consumers prefer to buy the cheapest electricity available. Hader advances that the government can play a crucial role in the development of green power by regulating the electricity market so as to enhance the profitability of green power providers (154). If the government regulated the electricity market, consumers could be given incentives to purchase green power.

Producers would then offer more green power and the environmental effect of such a move would be great. It can also play a role in educating the population about the environmental harm caused by electricity generated from fossil fuels and the environmental benefits of green power. This will lead to a bigger market for green power thereby increasing the scale of positive results accrued from green power.

Discussion The world has come to a realization that conventional energy sources are unsustainable. Efforts have therefore been made to come up with alternatives to non-renewable energy sources. Green power has the potential to provide clean energy that could dramatically improve the environment and ensure the energy security of many countries in the world.

However, for green power to have the intended effect there must be a significant change in energy user. Consumers play a critical role in the development of green power. With a demand for green power products, electricity companies will have an incentive to invest more resources in the production of green power.

Not sure if you can write a paper on Green Power, Its Merits and Demerits by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More In spite of the challenges facing green power, great progress has been made in producing green power. Moselle reveals that major advances have been made in solar power generations and there are already operational implementations of wide scale electricity production plants that use solar energy (152). Many countries are investing in wind farms to supplement the conventional energy sources. If these trends are followed, green energy will experience significant development in the coming years.

Conclusion This paper set out to provide a concise discussion on green power. It began by highlighting why green power is necessary for the world. The paper has highlighted the environmental merits of green electricity. It has demonstrated that this energy sources will reduce the damages done by non-renewable energy sources and ensure global energy security.

The paper has also noted some of the major demerits of green power including its high cost and its inability to cater to the energy demands of the world. For green power to exhibit significant growth and development, greater government involvement and support will be needed. When this occurs, the world will be able to benefit from the energy security and reduced environmental impact attributed to green power usage.

Works Cited Allen, Adriana and Atkinson Adrian. Sustainable Urbanisation: Bridging the Green and Brown Agendas. London: UN-HABITAT, 2002. Print.

Caldicott, Helen. Nuclear Power Is Not the Answer to Global Warming Or Anything Else. Melbourne: Melbourne Univ. Publishing, 2006. Print.

Hader, Peter. The Law of Energy for Sustainable Development. Oxford: Cambridge University Press, 2005. Print.

Moselle, Boaz. Harnessing Renewable Energy in Electric Power Systems: Theory, Practice, Policy. New York: Earthscan, 2010. Print.


Losing the Ground: Where Do Most Earthquakes Take Place? Research Paper writing essay help: writing essay help

Introduction It is relatively easy to draw the line between the animate and inanimate nature; everything that breathes, reproduces and/or moves can be considered a life form. It goes without saying that the inanimate elements of nature are taken for granted often mostly because of their lack of motion.

However, when it comes to the motion of these inanimate elements, people realize how powerful and threatening nature can get. Although the nature of earthquakes, which are among the most dreadful manifestations of the force of nature, have been studied for years, there are a number of white spots in people’s knowledge about these phenomena.

Hypothesis According to the exiting assumptions, earthquakes occur in the places where tectonic plates meet; known as plate boundaries, these places are typically found in South and North America, Japan, Australia, Africa, India, Haiti, Caribbean and Philippines.

Background Before going any further, it is necessary to figure out what actually causes earthquakes. There is a common misconception that earthquakes are caused solely by volcano eruptions. Although the given phenomenon can be considered one of the reasons for an earthquake to occur, it is still definitely not the prior cause of earthquakes.

According to the existing researches, earthquakes are caused by the motion of the tectonic plates. Several types of tectonic motion are distinguished; according to the current nomenclature of the types of tectonic plates movement, the following kinds of motion can be spotted:

Divergent (the plates are drifting apart);

Convergent (the plates collide);

Transform (the plates slide against each other with different speed).

In the course of the tectonic movement, the edges of the tectonic plates either rub, or collide, or drift apart, which creates disturbances within the lithosphere. As a result, an earthquake ensues.

Experiment and Data Analysis: Earthquakes and What Causes Them Since, according to the above-mentioned information, natural earthquakes are most common in the places where the edges of tectonic plates meet, it is reasonable to suggest that earthquakes are most common in the countries that are located at the joint of two or more tectonic plates.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Indeed, taking a closer look at the map and specifying the position of the countries listed above as the main locations of the most frequent earthquakes, one must admit that these states are either in the plate boundaries, or are located very close to them. Indeed, according to the following map, the states mentioned above are very close to the plate boundaries:

Active volcanoes and plate tectonics, “hot spots” and the “Ring of Fire”. Web.

The map above shows clearly that the states specified above are located exactly at the plate boundaries. As a result, the earthquakes in the specified regions are especially severe and bring the greatest damage. However, the aforementioned does not mean that earthquakes occur in the given states on a regular basis; in fact, the seismic patterns of the given states are very different and are predetermined by a number of issues other than the plate boundaries. Considering each place in particular will help define the key patterns.

South and North America

The Andes and the Cordilleras are known as the result of the collision of the North American and the South American tectonic plates. Consequently, the given mountain range is a typical seismic zone.

Sziema, Y. et al. (2012). Seismic velocity structure of the slab and continental plate in the region of the 1960 Valdivia (Chile) slip maximum – Insights into full release and plate coupling. Earth and Planetary Science Letters, 331-332, 164–176.


As it has been mentioned previously, earthquakes are typically associated with volcanoes, and, though the latter do not necessarily factor into the earthquake process, they do play a major role in the pattern of an earthquake and its severity; moreover, the two are closely related, which Japan shows in a very graphic way.

Sendai, Japan earthquake (2003). Web.

We will write a custom Research Paper on Losing the Ground: Where Do Most Earthquakes Take Place? specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Earthquakes are caused by the movement of tectonic plates. However, this movement also causes cracks and ruptures in the surface of the earth. Because of the difference in pressure, either magma oozes onto the surface, or ash, dust and melted minerals come out of the raptures. Both are commonly referred to as volcano eruptions and often follow earthquakes in the upland, which is exactly the case of Japan.


In Australia, both tectonic plates movement and volcanoes contribute to frequent earthquake occurrences. To make the matters worse, Australia is one of the few states that actually have intraplate earthquakes, i.e., the ones that are caused by thrust faulting.

Indi-Australian tectonic plate is breaking up (2012). Web.


Also known as one of the world’s greatest volcano clutters, Africa suffers earthquakes on a regular basis. Also being the place where the tectonic plates meet, Africa is known for the earthquakes, the epicenters of which are typically located by the edge of the mainland, where the tectonic plates meet. As it has been brought up before, volcanoes are activated by the same factors that earthquakes are, which is nowhere as evident as in Africa.

Map of East Africa showing tectonic plates. Web.


Weirdly enough, India is also no stranger to earthquakes. In India, earthquakes happen just as often as in the regions listed above due to the movement of the Eurasian plate, which forms the Himalayas. The tectonic movement is especially strong in this region, since the Eurasian plate’s velocity makes .52 (Shad


The Global Economic Recession of the United States Cause and Effect Essay best college essay help

The Great Depression that began in 1929 brought dramatic changes into the lives of many people throughout the world. The United States was among the countries that were adversely affected by this global economic recession. This paper is aimed at discussing various effects produced by this downturn. Moreover, it is critical to examine the way in which it influenced the individual experiences of many people, their values, and perceptions.

On the whole, one can argue that that the Great Depression significantly lowered the standards of living and drove many citizens to the brink of property. Among its major consequences, one can also distinguish increased unemployment and the decline of economic activities in the United States and in other countries. Apart from that, one should not forget about political consequences such as increasing intervention of the government into financial sphere (Bauman 20).

These are the main impacts that can be distinguished. In many cases, they were closely interconnected. Overall, the legacies of the Great Depression were palpable in the course of several decades. This is why this topic continues to attract the attention of many researchers.

At first, it is important to mention the decline in people’s purchasing power. This effect can be partly explained by the fact that many of them lost their savings because of numerous stock market crashes such as the crash of 1929 also known as Black Tuesday (Gow 7; Bauman 10). As a result of this event, investors, who could represent different social classes, were deprived of their revenues. Additionally, many companies could not find capital that was necessary for the development and growth.

There are several impacts that should be singled out. First of all, people could not afford various products and services. For instance, they could not afford to purchase or rent housing (Roth 11). This is why historians speak about the growing number of foreclosures in the country and increasing homelessness (Roth 11). This decline in purchasing power affected a great number of entrepreneurs such as industrial manufacturers, farmers, or service organization and they had to dismiss many workers.

This is why unemployment became one of the most significant social problems. For instance, in 1933, the unemployment rate in the United States was approximately 25 percent (Taylor 500). As a result, many people were reduced to the state of poverty (Garraty 10). As a result, they became strongly dependent on the assistance offered by the government (Bauman 25). Unemployment rates began to decline only after World War II (Taylor 500).

Finally, it is important to mention many businesses had to close down because they could not sell their products and services. Moreover, the value of their stock declined dramatically. These are the main economic effects that can be distinguished. Overall, it is possible to argue the causes and effects of the Great Depression are closely intertwined.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More For instance, one can mention such issues as the decline of purchasing power and the bankruptcy of many firms. It is very difficult to determine which of them came first. This is one of the questions that modern historians try to examine in their works. Furthermore, economists attempt to develop the mechanisms of the Great Depression in order to understand the reasons why industrial and financial sectors collapsed. Even nowadays, there are many disputes regarding the causes and effects of this economic stagnation.

It is necessary to discuss other consequences of the Great Depression. In particular, one should pay attention to political changes that originated from this financial crisis. For instance, in the United States, it gave rise to the New Deal policy which was aimed at recovering the economy of the country (Bauman 20).

This policy was premised on the idea that the government had to take closer control of financial transactions and business activities in order to help citizens live through this difficult period (Bauman 20; Garraty 50). This was the main goal of this strategy. On the whole, the New Deal can be regarded as a set of legislative acts that were supposed to support American households. Additionally, they had to provide a stimulus to the stagnant economy (Taylor 501).

One can argue that the New Deal policy contradicted the principles of laisser-faire ideology according to which the government should not intervene into the economy. This is one of the main issues that should be considered because various laws introduced during the Great Depression have not been completely eliminated even nowadays. Moreover, the Great Depression brought political changes in other countries.

For instance, it led to the creation of many totalitarian regimes. In particular, one should pay attention to Germany where the National Socialist Party came to power. This result can be partly explained by the fact that many people attempted to find the so-called culprits for the Great Depression.

In turn, the Nazi exploited this situation by arguing that Germany was betrayed by some people who had certain political affiliation or ethnic origins. This consequence is also vital to consider because it shaped the geopolitical landscape of the entire world, including the development of the United States, its politics and trade with other countries. Therefore, political and economic effects are closely intertwined with one another. This is the main argument that can be put forward.

Additionally, it is also vital to focus on the lives of people during this period. In particular, many of them lost their faith in the efficiency of the state, especially at the early thirties. To a great extent, many of them felt helpless and unprotected. This is one of the issues that Benjamin Roth explores in his book (Roth 7). They continuously thought about such threats as homelessness, hunger, or inability to support one’s relatives (Roth 8). Therefore, their values, attitudes, and priorities were changed dramatically.

We will write a custom Essay on The Global Economic Recession of the United States specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Furthermore, the term depression can be applied not only to the state of economy. This word accurately describes the experiences of many people who had to face continuous uncertainty. These difficulties were faced by workers, entrepreneurs, and governmental employees.

They could represent various social classes, ethnic groups, or religions. Apart from that, one should mention that economic difficulties led to the hostility within the society. For instance, one can speak about increasing racial or ethnic prejudice (Bauman 76). This is another impact that should not be overlooked.

To a great extent, this behavior can be explained by the lack of social cohesion and increasing insecurity of many people. Yet, one should also mention that the Great Depression contributed to the development of grassroots movement in the United States (Bauman 5). For instance, one can mention the increasing social importance of local churches. These organizations played a critical role because they helped citizen regain the sense of confidence.

Therefore, it is possible to say that the Great Depression influenced the values and attitudes of many people who could not easily earn their living. They became more cautious and reserved especially in their expectations about their future. Only economic recovery helped them to overcome their anxiety. Similar effects could be observed in various Western countries. This is one of the main impacts that can be identified.

These examples should be taken into account because they indicate that the Great Depression became almost engraved in public memory. This argument is particularly relevant of such a country as the United States in which the effects of this economic downturn were very accute. Yet, similar situation could be observed in different countries in which governments promoted capitalist development of the society.

Overall, this discussion suggests that the Great Depression affected individuals who could represent different occupations or social classes. This recession resulted in the downturn of economic activities, unemployment, and bankruptcy of many businesses. Additionally, this economic recession led to the increased intervention of the government into the sphere of economics. For instance, the New Deal was a response to possible inefficiencies of laisser-faire economy.

Moreover, the Great Depression gave rise to authoritarian regimes in various European countries such Germany. To some degree, this period profoundly affected the experiences of people living in various countries. Many of them became uncertain of their future, and they could not make long-term plans. More importantly, they sometimes became hostile to one another. These far-reaching effects are the main reason why historians continue to study various aspects of the Great Depression.

Works Cited Bauman, John. In the Eye of the Great Depression: New Deal Reporters and the Agony of the American People, DeKalb: Northern Illinois University Press, 1989. Print.

Not sure if you can write a paper on The Global Economic Recession of the United States by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More Garraty, John. The Great Depression, Harpswell: Anchor Publishing, 1987. Print.

Gow, Mary. The Stock Market Crash of 1929: Dawn of the Great Depression, New York: Enslow Pub Incorporated, 2003. Print.

Roth, Daniel. The Great Depression: A Diary, New York: Perseus Books Group, 2009. Print.

Taylor, John. Economics, New York: Cengage Learning, 2008. Print.


Competing in the Global Market- Defining Differences among Domestic Firms and MNEs Essay college essay help

Abstract Domestic firms are also affected by the risks experienced in the global market. These mainly include administrative and fiscal threats. Domestic and global firms have a number of variations between them. These include the legal and economic structure, cultural differences, and language.

There are many ways through which firms benefit from the international market. Corporate governance is a term that refers to the manner in which corporations are managed and directed. SOX was mainly aimed at renewing the public’s confidence in the financial arena in US.

Areas where purely domestic firms face international risks in the US market Domestic firms are gravely affected by the political risks in the global market arena. This is attributed to the fact that the regulations and laws operating at the regional, local, global, and central government entities affects the operation of domestic firms. In addition, there is a high likelihood of facing various forms of financial risks.

These include exchange rate risks, commercial risks, and inflation- related risks. Political risks impact negatively on the profitability and growth of businesses. All firms are mainly affected by the following financial factors; commodity prices, interest rates, and exchange rates. In domestic firms, interest rates are given a keen concern (Schroeder, Clark


Entrepreneurship: Theory, Process, and Practice Essay custom essay help: custom essay help

Table of Contents Introduction

Entrepreneurial characteristics that Bill possesses

Characteristics that could lead to Bill’s failure

Steps to avoid pitfalls that are common with businesses

Selling the business to Bill


Introduction Entrepreneurship refers to the act of using knowledge to introduce new ideas, concepts, and innovations in order to transform them into economic goods. The most common form of entrepreneurship is starting a new business. Entrepreneurs possess several traits that motivate them to start businesses. They include courage, passion, motivation, creativity, intuition, authority, and a strong will (Attorney, 2012).

These traits separate them from other people and enable them establish and lead businesses and organizations to success. Many businesses fail due to inadequate funding, poor execution of plans, and lack of adequate knowledge to make right decisions (Zimmerer et al, 2002). Entrepreneurs consider several factors when selling their businesses. These factors include legal obligations, projected revenue, managerial and leadership qualities of buyers, and knowledge and skills of buyers.

Entrepreneurial characteristics that Bill possesses Bill possesses several characteristics that make him an entrepreneur. He has adequate skills and knowledge, he is self-motivated, has a positive attitude to learning, and has leadership skills. Entrepreneurs usually possess knowledge on a certain field of study from which they generate ideas (Hisrich


The Movie: The Iron Lady Essay college admissions essay help

Introduction The contentious issue of women leadership in the contemporary world has elicited numerous debates across the world. A nation such as the United States, which is among the pioneers of democracy, is yet to accept a female president. This aspect is a clear indication that women have to work against a myriad of odds to clinch any meaningful positions on a national scale. The entertainment industry often transcends conventions to depict various phenomena in life.

The leadership of women has not been exception to moviemakers’ frantic efforts to pitch themselves as having a keen eye for the activities happen across the world. The movie, The Iron Lady is a typical example of the efforts made in this industry to mirror what happens around the globe. This essay seeks to conduct an analysis of this movie with the objective of assessing its success in depicting the life of the first and the only female Prime Minister of Britain, the late Margret Thatcher.

A synopsis of The Iron Lady

Produced in the year 2011, the movie The Iron Lady is a British biopic based on the life of the longest serving Prime Minister of the United Kingdom, the late Margret Thatcher. Written by Abi Morgan and produced by Phyllida Lloyd, who is one of the most esteemed film directors in the United Kingdom, it casts among others America’s most celebrated actress, Meryl Streep, as the main character, viz. Margret Thatcher.

The movie’s approximately one hour and forty minutes run-time is an attempt at portraying the odds that the 20th century women had to grapple with in their endeavors to attain leadership positions. The Iron Lady specifically cuts a portrait of a woman who comes from nowhere to smash through gender and class based barriers to claim an esteemed spot in a male dominated field.

Analysis of The Iron Lady

As aforementioned, The Iron Lady is a biopic, which has been a subject of heated deliberations as to whether it satisfies the criteria of standing independently as a genre. Many scholars, among them Professor Rick Altman, have extensively deliberated on this issue but it remains largely unresolved. A rudimentary concept of the term biopic is necessary before proceeding any further. The word biopic was coined from two words, viz. ‘biography’ and ‘pictures’ (Brown and Vidal 46).

Biopics are thus movies aimed at “depicting and dramatizing the life of an important historical character either from the past or present era…they often dwell on the big events of a person’s life such as wartime, political, or social conditions surrounding the person’s day-to-day life as s/he rises to fame and glory” (Brown and Vidal 46).

Putting The Iron Lady in perspective, it meets these criteria quite effortlessly. This element qualifies it as a biopic. Margret Thatcher, the protagonist in the movie, was not only the first female prime minister of the United Kingdom, but also the longest serving Prime Minister in the 20th Century.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More The movie does well in highlighting the major developments of her life including her meteoric political rise, the Falklands war, the height of her tenure as prime minister, and eventually her unceremonious exit from the ranks of power and authority (The Iron Lady). In this respect, the movie perfectly fits within the statutes that govern biopics.

The central theme in this movie seems to be the struggles that a woman has to go through as she tries to ascend the social and economic ladder. Women have been in fighting terms with men in the quest to make an assertion that what men can do, they can do better. This mantra has been witnessed in virtually all fields including political leadership.

However, the tragedy is that they have never been taken seriously such that those who succeed in clinching enviable positions on the social ladder, they have to incessantly ward off malicious passes made at them by men. In the movie, the protagonist is portrayed as one who made it into male dominated ranks coupled with being quite vocal and even radical with a no-nonsense political style and administrative approach.

However, considering her portrayal in the movie, it gives an impression of a world that is inclined against women and even her tenure seems to have just been a short stunt in office. In her old age, she is still remorseful over how she was forced out of office against her will. The central theme in the movie is developed quite well.

The movie creates different atmospheres for different occasions; for instance, when the ever-tough woman is at it with the men in her capacity, one cannot help but feel a taste of the uncompromising air she builds around herself. She is almost invincible in the face of the men, as she never yields to any of their attempts to sell their ideas to her.

In the comfort of her home, the movie portrays a beautiful family, which is enviable both as a young couple and even later in life. The story is largely told through flashbacks to different points in life by an old almost senile Margret Thatcher. This style also does well in building suspense especially when the scenes change from one scene to another through different instances of flashback. One cannot help but ask fundamental questions on the sequence of events leading to a particular occurrence.

The movie follows a conventional plot line in which the news on TV at the milk store and the reaction of the unrecognized Margret Thatcher forms the exposition. The rising action, climax, falling action, and resolution all come in either as different instances of flashback or a brief section of the present life of the protagonist. Therefore, the theme and plot of the movie is innovatively woven as a series of flashbacks.

We will write a custom Essay on The Movie: The Iron Lady specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More The protagonist faces different forms of conflict both within herself and with other characters. The internal conflicts are more clearly notable in her old age. However, her conflicts with other people are almost every day occurrences in her prime years as the head of government due to her radical and uncompromising nature.

At the end of the story, the protagonist seems to change her perception of the issues that tormented her most of her retired life. The movie closes when she is at peace with herself, thus giving the notion of a dynamic character here. She is also well developed in the whole movie, which pitches her as a round character.

The location, point in time, and the characters’ way of life has been well captured in the movie. Even though critics of the movie say that the political life of Margret Thatcher was only scantly covered, a biopic’s scope cannot be compared to a documentary; that is, one should not expect documentary type detail to prevail in a biopic. Once the landmark activities of the protagonist’s life are outlined, the biopic will be within the prescribed standards.

Aspects of design such as the mise-en-scene were put into consideration during the production of this movie. The décor, the lighting, the costumes, and the music were just in the right amount. The director of this movie together with her crew did quite a commendable job. By going to the extent of putting the lead actor, Meryl Streep, through a live session at the House of Commons to get a feel of how the house is when in session, it shows the commitment of producing just the right atmosphere and image for the movie.

The choice of location for the House of Commons was inspired by the similarity between the architecture of the neogothic Manchester Town Hall and the House of Commons. The lead actor has to wear makeup, which makes her appear to be in the right age, which is an impersonation that has been excellently executed. The producers of the movie were truly committed to making this movie the best in all aspects.

Conclusion The movie The Iron Lady has been successful in telling the story of Margret Thatcher. In deed, she was an ‘iron lady’ and Lloyd did well in portraying her as such. The only concern arising is that the story seems to have dwelt too much on her retired life.

However, at the time of the production of this movie, she was in that phase of her life and most of the story was told through a series of flashbacks. The aim of the movie was to depict Thatcher’s life and it did, thus any form of criticism is not harmful, as it only serves to better what comes after this movie, as it truly depicted Margret Thatcher.

Works Cited Brown, Tom, and Belen Vidal. The Biopic in Contemporary Film Culture, London:Routledge, 2013. Print.

Not sure if you can write a paper on The Movie: The Iron Lady by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More The Iron Lady. Dir. Phyllida Llyod. London: Pathe. 2011. DVD.


Arthur Cayley’ Biography and Career Essay college essay help online: college essay help online

Table of Contents Early Life

His Career

Major Achievements, His Last Days and Quotes

Works Cited

Early Life Arthur Cayley was born on 16 August 1821 in Richmond, England (Crilly). His parents, Henry Cayley and Maria Antonia Doughty, were business people in St. Petersburg, Russia and Arthur Cayley was born in England as his parents visited England briefly (Crilly). Arthur Cayley lived in Russia for eight years in his childhood.

He joined a private academy in London and at the age of fourteen joined King’s college in London (Crilly). Arthur Cayley joined Trinity College in Cambridge at the age of seventeen and graduated in 1842 and in October of the same year, he became the youngest fellow in that college (Weintraub). He taught in Trinity College, Cambridge for three years during which time he engaged in research. Arthur Cayley joined law school before his tenure as a fellow expired and joined the bar in 1849 (Crilly).

His Career Arthur Cayley practiced law for fourteen years between 1849 and 1863. As an advocate, Arthur Cayley majored in conveyance. Conveyance refers to drafting of documents used for changing ownership of a property. He wrote over 300 mathematical papers during his leisure time, which led him to securing a position in the Royal society in 1854 (Weintraub). Arthur Cayley received a Royal medal from the Royal Society after serving the society for seven years.

In 1863, he quit his legal career and took up teaching mathematics at Cambridge as a professor (Weintraub). This granted him a chance to undertake full time research in mathematics. He married Susan Moline in the same year he took up teaching mathematics at Cambridge (Weintraub).

Arthur Cayley was a decisive administrator at Cambridge who encouraged women to pursue higher education. His administrative capabilities manifested in his contributions in drafting of college rules and regulations (Crilly). He contributed greatly in various fields within mathematics.

In Algebra, Arthur Cayley contributed to algebraic theory, which involves application of arithmetical workings and formal controls to conceptual images instead of particular digits. He contributed to group theory, which delves into algebraic structures or groups (Crilly).

In addition, Arthur Cayley contributed greatly to linear algebra, a discipline that involves the study of vector spaces and matrices and is usually easy to understand (Crilly). Linear algebra utility manifests in mathematical physics and coding hypothesis. Arthur Cayley was instrumental in developing graph theory that involves networking of convergence points arising from lines. Graph theory is crucial in fields like computer science and chemistry among others (Crilly).

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Combinatorics owes its origins to Arthur Cayley (Famous Mathematicians). It is an area of mathematics dwelling on identification, setting, and execution within a discrete system. He also contributed in developing elliptic equations used to define any occurrence that does not change from time to time (Crilly). Arthur Cayley made the theory of matrices formal. He wrote ‘Memoirs on Quantics’, a paper that dwelt on quantics. Quantics are polynomials exhibiting similar total degrees for every concept (Crilly).

In geometry, Arthur Cayley narrowed to analytical geometry by applying invariant theory. Analytical geometry uses algebraic images and procedures to represent and solve geometrical related problems (Famous Mathematicians). Arthur Cayley proved that the arrangement resulting from intersection of vectors is always invariant.

In addition, he introduced an idea of space in projective geometry and confirmed that Euclidean geometry is part of projective geometry. Other than mathematics, Arthur Cayley had interest in mechanics and astronomy. In astronomy, he took special interest in lunar studies and came up with two popular reports on dynamics (Famous Mathematicians).

Major Achievements, His Last Days and Quotes In the course of his legal and teaching career, Arthur Cayley received various medals and assumed various positions in several organizations.

He became an associate of the Royal Society in 1852 and received a Royal Society Medal in 1859 (Crilly). In 1865, Arthur Cayley became a Fellow of the Royal Society of Edinburgh and later on became the President of London Mathematical Society between 1868 and 1870 (Weintraub). In 1882, he received the Royal Society Copley Medal and London Mathematical Society De Morgan Medal in 1884 and later Arthur Cayley acquired a lunar feature, Crater Cayley (Weintraub).

In 1883, he assumed the Presidency of the British Association for the Advancement of Science and received honorary degrees from Oxford University, Dublin University, Edinburgh University, Gottingen University, Heidelberg University, Leiden University and Bologna University (Famous Mathematicians).

Arthur Cayley contributed in founding of the British school of pure mathematics and authored a treatise on ‘Elliptic Functions’ in 1876. He compiled his mathematical papers at Cambridge University and was able to edit seven of the papers (Crilly). Arthur Cayley suffered internal injuries in the course of compiling the papers and this would cause his death on 26 January 1895 aged 74 years.

We will write a custom Essay on Arthur Cayley’ Biography and Career specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More His predecessor, Andrew Forsyth, edited the rest of Arthur Cayley’s papers and named them ‘Collected Mathematical Papers’ consisting of 967 papers (Crilly). His favorite quotes included “As for everything else, so for a mathematical theory: beauty can be perceived but not explained” and “Projective geometry is all geometry” (Weintraub).

Works Cited Crilly, Tony. Arthur, Cayley. 2013. Web. .

Famous Mathematicians. Arthur Cayley. 2013. Web.12 June 2013 .

Weintraub, Steven H. Biography of Arthur Cayley (1821-1895). 2013. Web. <http://digital.lib.lehigh.edu/remain/contribute.php?ptr=3581


A Business Organization Case Study cheap essay help: cheap essay help

Betty can operate her business in various ways, which include a franchise, a sole proprietorship, a corporation, a limited liability company and a partnership. To start with, a limited liability (LLC) company is a business enterprise, which blends the characteristics of a partnership and a sole proprietorship.

This entity gives a limited liability to the shareholders of the company. In which case, if a business goes under during its existence, one can only sue the business as an entity without affecting the legal entity of the individual shareholders. This goes off as a major advantage for this entity (Harold 1983).

On the other hand, when two or more people come together to operate a business, they form a partnership. At start up, or during the operation of the business, each partner contributes an agreed share of the resources required to run the business.

This can be in terms of labor, money, land, and at the end gains a reward depending on an agreed formula. Under the current US laws, a partnership does not pay income tax. However, the shareholders of this entity must file their respective shares of the entity’s profits and losses in their individual tax returns (Cooke 1950).

On its part, a corporation is a legal entity incorporated through registration and with legal rights and liabilities. Corporations are on their own, entities with a board of directors heading them. The other business form, which Betty can undertake, is a franchise. In this business form, a franchisor allows the franchisee to use his trademark and distribute the trademarked goods or services (Cooke 1950).

For a start up business as Betty is intending to operate, a franchise is the most appropriate model to adopt. Here, Betty gets an already established brand name, which would help her a great deal in minimizing losses during the break-even period. As well, almost all franchisors provide business training and technical knowhow to their franchisees. She would access the much-needed knowhow for her startup venture (Gurnick 2011).

It would be necessary for Betty to join hands with other interested investors to operate the business. One of the interested investors is her husband only wants to contribute capital to the business. Another interested person is Erma a non-Christian. Erma, though not Christian, shares Betty’s vision of a “Christian coffee place”, and would provide an invaluable contribution to the business. It is important to point out that the vision of any organization is what drives it and as such, Erma would come in as an essential stakeholder in this venture.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More On the other hand, Betty’s sister, Alice comes off as dispassionate and does not identify with the venture’s mission. She lacks the energy that would contribute to the success of the business. It would be suicidal for Betty to accept her solely on the reason that she wants to get out of the house. Betty should explain these reasons to her sister.

The name “The Gathering Place” is most appropriate for the coffeehouse. However, a search at the State of North Carolina’s registry reveals that the name is already in use by a nonprofit organization. For that reason, it would be illegal for her to use the name for trade marking purposes. However, most franchisors already have an established brand name. Betty could choose to use the franchisor’s name for her coffeehouse instead of dwelling on choosing a new one.

References Cooke, C.A. (1950). Corporation, Trust and Company: A legal History. New York: Oxford University Press.

Gurnick, D. T. (2011). Distribution law of the United States. U.S.: Juris.

Harold, J. B. (1983). The Impact of Limited Liability and Control. Cambridge:Harvard University Press.


Human Resource Needs Report a level english language essay help

Introduction This paper focuses on the needs of the staff, line manager, and executive management in regards to human recourse services. The main focus is in the department of transport in Abu Dhabi, United Arab Emirates.

While concentrating in the transportation department, the paper looks at the priority of the needs of the three users in the airline. Further, exploration of the various methods of communication that are appropriate to employees at different levels will be carried out. Finally, the paper explains different key components of effective service delivery within the transportation department.

Users of Human Resource Services There are three key users of human resource services within the transport department. These three users include the staff, line manager and executive management.


Members of staff have several needs to be addressed by human resources department for their smooth operations. These needs could include their satisfaction, as well as, training and development within the department.

The members of staff are concerned about acquiring up to date skills. Their development to match the changing technology in the transport sector is of exceptional good to them. Therefore, the employees expect the human resources to go through frequent training to all the staff to help them improve on their skills and qualifications and be competitive in the market (Martin


The Basic Elements of Health Insurance Essay college essay help: college essay help

For health insurance to be effective, different aspects must be put into consideration. Universal coverage is a basic element of health insurance. Health insurance should cover majority of citizens in a particular country. In addition, health insurance should be continuous. Continuity allows early detection of a disease and uninterrupted treatment.

Moreover, health insurance should be affordable to low income families and individuals (Gunnar, 2006).Affordability includes incentives, inflation controls and cost to offer cost-effective services.

As a result, health insurance can be accessible to low-income individuals and families. Health insurance should promote health and well-being of those it covers. It should include mental health and preventive services. These elements can be summarized as: efficiency, effectiveness, patient-centered services, timeliness and equity (Quadagno, 2005).

There are several associated with the use of employment based coverage. Quadagno states (2005) that research has made it evident that it is always cheap for a worker to get a health insurance through his employer than doing it himself. It is because the employer can negotiate prices with issuers because he represents many workers.

This also becomes easy for the insurance company because it spends less per person as compared to insuring an individual. It is an advantage to the issuer in that the financial risks are spread over a group of people. In addition, the program ensures delivery of quality healthcare services. As a result, innovativeness is a key element in this program.

Employer based health insurance has drawbacks too. First, all citizens cannot have access to it because employers offer coverage to their employees only. In addition, if an employee decides to quit his job or resign he losses his coverage. In addition, the choices of healthcare plans are limited because the company intents to minimize the costs. Employer based insurance lacks universal coverage. As a result, the program lacks portability and benefits are not transferable (Quadagno, 2005).

There are basic elements which need to be incorporated in health insurance programs to ensure the poor and uninsured have access to insurance health. These elements should ensure services have the following characteristics: affordable, cost-shared, accessible, extended scope of benefits and financed.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More The best way that has been known to provide health care to the poor and non insured is through provision of affordable premiums. Statistics show that nine out of ten of the uninsured families and individuals are classified as poor or low-income group (Gunnar, 2006).The premiums offered are expensive and this group of persons cannot afford to pay. Provision of affordable premiums can accommodate the poor and low-income persons (Quadagno, 2005).

Poor families and individuals are at high risk of being uninsured. In addition, this group of uninsured persons is in moderate or low income families. Cost sharing is essential in provision of health insurance to the poor and uninsured. The employers can contribute towards the payment of premiums for their employees. As a result, the poor can afford insurance premiums through cost sharing (Gunnar, 2006).

Stakeholders involved should review the existing health insurance programs to identify and address the gaps in accessibility of services. Insurance companies lack health insurance for children and the elderly (Gunnar, 2006). However, some insurance companies have revised eligibility of individuals to be covered to provide inclusive services.

Every citizen in a particular country should access health insurance. Services offered should be universal to ensure coverage of all citizens in a particular country. In addition, the scope of benefits should be reviewed to ensure all members of family are covered (Gunnar, 2006).

References Gunnar, W. P. (2006). Fundamental Law That Shapes the United States Health Care System: Is Universal Health Care Realistic within the Established Paradigm, The Annals Health L., 15 (2), 151.

Quadagno, J. (2005). One nation, uninsured: Why the US has no national health insurance 5(3), 23-30.


Abu Dhabi Commercial Bank Essay college admissions essay help

Abstract Abu Dhabi commercial bank is a financial institution that has been facing monetary transfer problems. The bank has been unable to make monthly monetary transfer of salaries to various accounts. This problem has seen customer unable to withdraw their salaries through the bank ATM services. An analysis on the challenges by the use of the ATM machines, reveal that the quality of banking services is always affected. Another major problem is that banks are unable to integrate their banking systems for fast and reliable services. Eventually, the banks are unable to realize reasonable profits and thus have a slow rate of growth and development.

Issues that affect bank’s ability to provide better services can be both internal and external. In most cases, the external factors include cases of fraud through skimming, cash trapping and pin interception. The bank ATMs are always under threat of network attacks and breakages using explosives. On the other hand, internal factors that affect ATM services include computer errors.

Basically, a banks ATM services can be ineffective due mechanical and operation errors becoming prevalent (GRG Banking.com, 2011). Other inefficiencies are caused by software and communication malfunctions. The current banking technology keeps on advancing and lack of consistency in upgrading the system may interfere with ATM services.

The Abu Dhabi commercial bank has problems with ATM services, since the bank and clients are unable to access important information.

A research was conducted to understand the reason for the banks inability to disseminate effective and efficient ATM services. The research also aimed at making recommendations in reducing the bank’s technical problems. The research also seeks measures that will prevent the reoccurrence of the same problems in the future.

The research adopted a qualitative research methodology in collecting data. Some of the research techniques employed included the use of structured and semi-structured questionnaires. The questionnaires were administered to a sample population of the banks technical team and customers. Another research technique that was administered includes interviews in various banks with similar ATM services. The interview conducted was done on bank managers.

The research data analysis used statistical analysis techniques like charts and graphs. This was to provide a figurative perspective of the bank’s predicament on its ATM services.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More The research expected results were that the Abu Dhabi commercial bank had problems with reprogramming of its ATM machines. From this perspective, the ATM machine becomes slow in activity. The other possible outcome is that the bank’s ATM machines are counterfeit. Moreover, there is a possibility that the bank’ staff are non-conversant with the ATM technology.

The research made various recommendations towards tackling the problem. According to GRG Banking.com, 2011, one of the recommendations was to use experts in reprogramming the bank’s systems. Another recommendation is that the bank must conduct an audit on its ATM machines. This is to verify their effectiveness in providing services to customers. It is also important that the bank use effective security rules when implementing ATM services.

This will include proper software security maintenance by outsourced software firms. It is proper to ensure a security checklist is created to keep a close watch on ATMs already installed. The security checklist will be critical in tracking the effectiveness and efficiency of a specific ATM machine. It is also important for the Bank to give ATM manufacturers certain specifications that assist the bank in attaining certain service standards.

Reference GRG Banking.com. (2011). Best Practice for ATM Security, Overview of ATM security situation, forecast, and best practices. Web.


The HR Profession Map Report college essay help

The CIPD HR Profession Map is a comprehensive evaluation of how Human Resource functions give the greatest value to institutions. CIPD identifies what workers in Human Resource departments do and how committed they are to the attainment of success in their respective positions (Armstrong, 2012).

CIPD also helps chart the progress of the careers of individuals. The map has three different modes of classifications-Bands Professional Areas and Behaviors. Bands are broken into four stages, Professional Areas into ten and behaviors into eight groups (Armstrong, 2012).

The four bands describe the contribution that the professionals in HR departments make in the fostering of proper relations with clients in consideration of where the financial resources and time are directed (Whiting, Martin


Factors influencing Dnata’s operation and employee performance Essay essay help online: essay help online

Abstract Dnata is one of the subsidiary companies that work for Emirates airlines (Peevers 178). In order to evaluate how certain factors affect Dnata’s operations, a research was conducted on the same. The research focused on the price of oil as a factor that negatively affects the company’s performance.

On the same note, the research focused on the impact of reward strategies and how it affects employee performance in relation to organization performance. This research was prompted by the fact that Dnata Company was performing poorly in finance. This led to a negative impact on the company’s performance on logistics, operations and financial management.

On the other hand, the company’s employee performance was deteriorating as evidenced by a staff strike of Dnata staff members at Geneva airport in the year 2012. Such employee actions can be a bad precedence to other staff members across the globe.

From the two scenarios, it is evident that the company’s performance as a global company in the airline industry was at stake. From this context, a research on factors affecting the company’s operations and employee performance was initialized.

The research conducted used both qualitative and quantitative research methodologies. By administering questionnaires to the Dnata employees, the research was to understand the employees’ perspective on issues affecting the company operations. In addition, the questionnaires revealed the plight of the staff members and factors that influence their performance. By using both quantitative and qualitative research techniques, the research was done in an integrated manner.

This made the data analysis easier by using descriptive statistics and analysis of the inferential data (Maxwell 133). Such data analysis methodologies are effective as evidenced when analyzing the impact of high oil prices on the Dnata’s performance. Additional techniques included the use of graphs and charts in analyzing data. On the other hand, the research on employee performance was done through open-minded questionnaires. However, the results were analyzed by use of descriptive statistics.

The results of the research indicated that the fluctuation of oil price in UAE led to the slackening trend of Dnata performance between the year 2008 and 2012. In fact, as the oil prices increased, the company became vulnerable to other risks associated with high costs of operations management. In this respect, the research recommended that Dnata Company engage in outsourcing some of its operations to reduce the cost of operations.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More On the other hand, the research on the impact of reward strategies on employee performance indicated that employees tend to perform better given rewards (Musses 54). The research indicates that employees preferred monetary rewards and better working conditions to improve on their performance (54).

Employee welfare became a critical issue from the research. In this respect, the research recommendations were that the Dnata Company should use reward strategies. The result expectations of this research were that the company will avert future industrial actions through reward strategies. Moreover, the company managers will use a good employer-employee relationship to ensure that the overall organization’s performance is not affected.

Both studies are fundamental in ensuring that Dnata Company is able to evaluate its performance from all dimensions. In this case, better managerial concepts to avert a financial crisis from oil prices are recommended. On the other hand, better management of employee expectations is critical in improving employee performance and averting industrial actions. Basically, all these factors are significant in evaluating the overall organization’s performance.

Works Cited Maxwell, A. Joseph. Qualitative research design: An interactive approach. California: SAGE, 2005. Print.

Musse, Abdifatah. The influence of rewards and satisfactions on employees’ performance in organization: Rewards and employees performance. Berlin: Grin Verlag, 2012. Print.

Peevers, A. Schulte. Dubai. Ediz. Inglese. California: Lonely Planet, 2010. Print.


Supporting the retention of the HR function within the organisation Report college application essay help

HR department is fundamental within an organisation. Reducing the size of the HR section by executive directors as alleged in the case is inappropriate. HR section properly prepares the concerned organisation to deal with the global environment and other business challenges through numerous avenues.

In this context, there are HRM practices that must be embraced in order to enhance the understanding that occurs amidst various departments and the entire workforce. HR section is integral to the success of any organisation as it fosters the integration of organisation’s departments and use of legal provisions to control issues of hiring and firing of employees.

Contextually, management strategies in organisations need to incorporate flexibility, especially in the management of manpower through the HR sections (Kumar, 2010).

This indicates why the HR function within the organisation should be retained and embraced. Human resource management, being the head management office, tends to monitor all business activities within a corporation.

HRM mangers have the task of cooperating with other junior officers within the corporation in ensuring that all business activities are carried out in line with the company’s rules and regulation (Amos, 2009). In every organisation, it is upon the HRM to employee experience throughout his or her lifecycle in the company.

Before hiring an employee, the HRM comes up with a mechanism of attracting skilled employees through a process known as employer branding. After the branding process, the HRM subject the employees or applicants through a recruiting process. This indicates why the HR function within the organisation should be retained and embraced; hence, the Executive Directors of this organisation should not do away with the department as well as its HR functions (Martin, Jackson


Space Exploration Canada Essay essay help site:edu: essay help site:edu

Table of Contents Introduction

The Role of Human Health

The Role of Space Technology in Earth Observation



Introduction Since the International Space Station became suitable for human habitation, research has been initiated to establish the effects of space and microgravity on various phenomena of human life. Undoubtedly, space exploration breakthroughs have immensely contributed to the betterment of human life. Conspicuous evidence of the benefits of space tours to human life include: advances in human health, education, earth observation, telemedicine, and disaster management among others.

The Role of Human Health The International Space Exploration has provided a unique platform for carrying out the impact on human health, earth, and beyond. Research has been conducted on the station to provide a better understanding of the phenomena of human health such as the environment, aging, disease, and trauma.

Physiological and biological tests have produced vital results and, therefore, improving our comprehension of the series of physiological events that are usually shielded by gravity and invention of new and advanced medical technology and procedures, including telemedicine, cell behaviour, disease models, and nutrition.

The Canadian Space Agency (2012) gives an inspiring narration of how a robotic arm has successfully performed a brain surgery. In 2008, Paige Nickason became the first brain tumor patient to receive surgery from a robot. Since then, numerous patients have received surgeries from the neuroArm. The development of the neuroArm owes a lot of credit to space exploration.

For a long time, robots have constituted a major component of space technologies and currently, the technology is being tailored to provide medical solutions as evidenced in the neuroArm. mcDolnard, Dettwiller and Associates Limited has made enormous advances in designing a two-armed neuroArm and developing a tele-operated surgery unit for children. Furthermore, the company is developing an image-guided independent robot system for the early diagnosis and treatment of breast cancer.

One of the major health challenges associated with space exploration is kidney stones and bone loss for astronauts during long stays on space. Astronauts have had to participate in regular physical exercises to counter the problem. In a bid to provide more efficient solutions to bone loss and renal dysfunction, astronauts take biophosphonate, vitamin D, and Calcium respectively. The precautions for promoting astronauts health have provided insights for treating osteoporosis in Canada and other parts of the world (Canadian Space Agency, 2012).

Space exploration and its associated technology have also improved the health of humanity through the invention of asthma management devices. The European Space Agency has developed a device for establishing the level of nitrogen monoxide, a major cause of lung inflammation, in exhaled air. The devise has been found to be beneficial to asthma patients since it assists in monitoring and managing the levels of asthma prevention and suitability of medication (Canadian Space Agency, 2012).

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Safe drinking water is essential to human life. Regrettably, many people all over the globe fall short of access to clean and safe water. Space technology has led to the development of improved water filtration and cleaning systems. The advances in the water treatment and recovery process provide a lasting solution to people experiencing water shortages in Canadians and across the globe (Canadian Space Agency, 2012). These are among the many contributions of space technology to the improvement of human health.

The Role of Space Technology in Earth Observation Advances in space exploration, particularly the creation of the International Space Station, has enhanced the observation of the globe to provide better comprehension and solutions to environmental matters on earth (Neil, 2011). The Space Station provides a suitable location for viewing the globe’s ecosystems.

The observations provide vital insights on the earth’s climate, environmental changes, and natural disasters. According to the Canadian Space Agency (2012), space technology has been vital for advances in remote sensing. In particular, the inception of the International Space Station has provided thousands of images of the globe’s surface, oceans, atmosphere, and the moon.

Space technology has also been vital in the provision of real time data. This has been instrumental particularly in providing information on natural disasters including tsunamis, volcanic eruptions, and earthquakes. The Canadian Space Agency (2012) acknowledges that the observation of the globe from space complements human operated systems and provides insightful information on the global environment.

The Canadians and other space agencies in the globe use the International Space Station to back research aimed at providing understanding and insight into climate change. The Space Station has provided a suitable platform for viewing atmospheric changes and movements, the earth’s surface, and oceans. For the past one and a half century, human endeavors have caused substantial changes in the earth’s environment.

These include the greenhouse effect, alteration of the nitrogen cycle, and destruction of land cover. Space exploration is instrumental in providing understanding of the relationship between human activities and changes in the globe’s climate. This information forms the bedrock for engineering sustainable developments for Canadians and the rest of humanity (Canadian Space Agency, 2012).

Even with the enormous milestones made in space travel, it still possesses serious threats to the health of the astronauts. Cosmic and radiations from the sun pose a serious health hazard to the astronauts. The radiations are ingredients for fatal cancer, the nervous system, and heart dysfunction. Other health problems associated with space travel include: bone loss, fainting spells on getting back to the earth’s gravity, cognitive problems, impaired cardiovascular functioning, muscle atrophy, and cabin fever (Canadian Space Agency, 2012).

We will write a custom Essay on Space Exploration Canada specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Conclusion Although space visits have been posing serious health hazard to the astronauts, space travel has continued to impact on human life since its inception. Humanity owes a lot to the International Space Station as regards to educational, scientific, and technological milestones that have been achieved.

It has inspired the development of medical equipment and procedures to solve some of the disturbing health issues with more precision. A better understanding of our habitat and the earth could not be achieved without the aid of space travel. In addition, the study of sciences, mathematics, engineering, and technology could not be motivating and interesting in the absence of space travel.

References Canadian Space Agency. (2012). International Space Station Benefits for Humanity. Web.

Neil, M. (2011). What Does Space Exploration Do for Us? London: Capstone Global Library


Right of Habeas Corpus in the United States of America Research Paper essay help: essay help

Introduction Many laws have been put in place to ensure that people get to enjoy their freedom. However, there comes a time when people commit various crimes and it becomes necessary to arrest them. In certain instances, collection of evidence takes time and prosecutors need time to present these suspects to court. Nevertheless, there are cases where some people are arrested and not taken before a court of law.

Habeas corpus is a law requiring that any person who is arrested should be taken before a court of law for trial. The law prohibits unfair detentions which would otherwise be practiced by various law enforcers. The U.S. government has received mixed reactions regarding its application of the law to people who it has detained in the name of war against terror.

The question that many people are asking is why deny these prisoners their right of being fairly tried yet the war against terror does not seem to have an end in sight? Moreover, some people are questioning whether it is legal to hold people in detention without any prove whether they are terrorists or not. In a nutshell, there is need to determine how habeas corpus should be applied in the war against terrorism.

Evolution of Habeas Corpus Habeas corpus was being used in England from as early as 1215 though through a collection of various court orders. In ancient England, the king and his courts used habeas corpus to ensure that any person who was detained was brought before court.

However, this has evolved over time and it is now used by either the detained person or any other person acting on his/her behalf to demand that the detained person be brought before court to determine whether the detention is legal. In this regard, habeas corpus was a vital constituent of unwritten common law.

Consequently, habeas corpus has been used by several generations especially in England to put to check the ability of the state to curtail liberty of the citizenry (Krent, 2005). It is a way by which an individual can fight against the government’s unlimited power over various issues.

In the United States, habeas corpus was among the gifts that were passed on to the people at independency. It was inherited from the British colonialists who believed that habeas corpus was actually a birth right. Its application can be traced to as far as 1659 when people conducted a civil action after a judge in Massachusetts affirmed the detention of a person who had been arrested for resisting an illegal tax. Habeas corpus was incorporated into the constitution and can also be found in statutory laws.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Its application in the U.S has been faced with contradictions in some occasions given that it is difficult for one court to release a person under conviction and sentence of another court. Nevertheless, it is used in many instances to fight against wrongful arrest, detention or imprisonment.

Though it does not supersede other writs like that of fair trial, habeas corpus is very crucial in ensuring that prisoners are able to get justice. It is not only inhuman but also morally wrong to arrest and detain a person without any reasonable excuse (Latimer, 2011). Application of habeas corpus is however, a civil proceeding aimed at ensuring that people are not illegally deprived of their liberty. Moreover, it is commonly used after conviction to challenge the laws that were used in the proceedings.

Importance of Habeas Corpus Habeas corpus is more or less a way of assuring a prisoner that he or she will receive a fair trial. There are very high chances that prisoners would not be given any chance to defend themselves if they were waited for their sentences in detention.

Law enforcing officers and the state would go around arresting anybody who is against their way of rule and detain them. In this regard, habeas corpus is essential in ensuring that each prisoner is accorded all the possible constitutional rights (Gelzer, 2012). It also gives prisoners and any other concerned people the opportunity to question the legality of any action taken.

With the presence of habeas corpus, the idea that people can just be arrested and detained without trial for their political or ideological views is history. On the same note, habeas corpus has been depicted as the bridge that prisoners can use to access their constitutional rights.

It should be noted that access to the bill of rights is critical in determining whether one has freedom or not (Azmy, 2012). Moreover, habeas corpus is very essential in ensuring that dictatorship tendencies are eliminated. Furthermore, the writ is there to ensure that due process is followed during any trial process.

Suspension of Habeas Corpus Though habeas corpus is such a fundamental right of people in the United States, there are cases where it has been suspended. During the period of American civil war that started in April 1861, chances that normal functioning of the government would be disrupted were high (Krent, 2005). On the same note, it was almost impossible that congress could be called to session because of the state of events prevailing.

We will write a custom Research Paper on Right of Habeas Corpus in the United States of America specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More To curb the uprisings, President Abraham Lincoln ordered military to suspend the writ of habeas corpus and arrest anybody who was suspected to be rebellious. During the suspension period that lasted up to 14 February 1862, many people were arrested by the military especially in Washington and Philadelphia (Azmy, 2012). However, Lincoln later suspended habeas corpus throughout the country. It should be noted that this was the basis under which the Habeas Corpus Suspension act of 1863 was formulated.

Habeas corpus was also suspended in the Confederacy mainly to encourage economic growth in the south. Moreover, the Civil Rights Act of 1871 gave powers to the president to suspend habeas corpus incase common means were unable to regulate conspiracies against federal government ( LaGreca, 2011). President Ulysses S. Grant then used the Act to suspend habeas corpus in South Carolina in 1871. In 1905, habeas corpus was also suspended in Philippines following cases of continuous unrest.

During World War II, the Supreme Court held that suspension of habeas corpus was necessary for cases involving unlawful combatants. However, after the war it was decided that the civilian courts could function and martial law was illegal. Nevertheless, war criminals that were not brought to the U.S. could not enjoy habeas corpus as was held in the case of Johnson v. Eisentrager (1950) (Krent, 2005).

The most recent suspension of habeas corpus is contained in the Military Commissions Act of 2006 that was signed into law by President Bush. This law suspends the right of habeas corpus for any aliens held in the United States for being unlawful combatants. The law gives the president powers to suspend the writ of habeas corpus whenever necessary.

It’s Applicability to War on Terror In the case of Hamdi v. Rumsfeld (2004), the Supreme Court held that under no circumstances will any American citizen be denied access to habeas corpus (Gregory, 2013). It was specifically outlined that even when a citizen is suspected of being an enemy combatant, the writ of habeas corpus was an irrevocable right.

However, the problem is on the application of habeas corpus to the war on terrorism. The Presidential Military Order of 13 November 2001 has been criticized by many people, especially civil rights activists, for giving the president powers to arrest and detain people just on suspicion. This order can be misused to detain people without the opportunity of being tried in any court or even being represented by any person.

It should be known that non-citizens are also human beings and should have access to various rights just as citizens do. Whether a person is a citizen or not, it is our duty to ensure that proper procedures are followed to give them fair trial.

Though we should not assume the gravity of terrorist activities to our nation, it does not mean that any non-citizen arrested for connection with terrorism is automatically guilty (Gelzer, 2012). Denying prisoners their right to habeas corpus, whether they are aliens or not, is tantamount to disregard of basic human rights. Consequently, much as we have to fight against terrorism, we should do so within the provisions of the law.

Not sure if you can write a paper on Right of Habeas Corpus in the United States of America by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More As outlined in the Antiterrorism and Effective Death Penalty Act of 1996, deterring terrorism and justice to victims should be achieved through effective penalties. It would be discriminatory to arrest two people, a citizen and an alien, for the same crimes and subject them to different processes. As was held in Hamdan v. Rumsfeld (2006), all detainees including those in Guantanamo Bay should have a right to habeas corpus (Alexander


Klinefelter Syndrome in Young Adults Essay essay help online

Extant literature shows that Klinefelter syndrome (KS) is a chromosomal condition that affects the male physical, psychosocial and cognitive capacities due to the presence of one or more supernumerary X chromosomes among the affected individuals.

With an occurrence rate of 1:500 to 1:1000 live male births, affected persons exhibit a multiplicity of signs and symptoms such as hypogonadism, fertility problems due to low testosterone, decreased body and pubic hair, tall stature, gynecomastia, language-based learning incapability, and disorders of the executive function (Turriff et al., 2011; Verri et al., 2010).

KS remains a common yet underdiagnosed genetic condition due to its high variability among individuals, overlapping of symptoms with those of other medical conditions, and complexities in clinical manifestation (Genetic Home Reference, 2013; Herlihy et al., 2011). The present paper aims to illuminate the cognitive and psychosocial aspects of a male with KS in the post-puberty stage.

Although cognitive characteristics vary among affected individuals, available literature demonstrates that a considerable number of young adults with KS exhibit learning disabilities and delayed speech and language development (Genetic Home Reference, 2013) caused by chromosomal abnormalities (van Rijn et al., 2012).

A study by Verri et al (2010) shows that 70-80% of XXY males demonstrate language disabilities that are exhibited in terms of delay in onset of first words, acquisition of the main phases of language development and challenges in the articulation of sounds or syllables in lexical retrieval and processing of phonemes, resulting in limitations in reading, expression, writing and reasoning abilities in arithmetic (Verri et al., 2010).

Verri et al (2010) acknowledge that “individuals with KS have limitations in material processing speed and memory of auditory verbal material, which are associated with problems in decoding words” (p. 426).

Cognitively, therefore, these challenges result in a lower speed, accuracy and verbal comprehension, particularly when the reading of material is done aloud. Adults may not exhibit these symptoms probably due to experience gained over a long time, but they too exhibit distinctive characteristics of cognitive deficiencies (Turriff et al., 2011).

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Substantial reduction in verbal scale and IQ performance has been noted in young adults diagnosed with atypical aneuploidy (e.g., XXXY 48 and 49 XXXXY) compared with those exhibiting the XXY variant (Verri et al., 2010), demonstrating that cognitive limitations are correlated with an increasing number of supernumerary X chromosomes (van Rijn et al., 2012).

It has also been reported in the literature that young adults with KS are hyperactive, demonstrate difficulties in concentration and short-term memory, and also project a docile temperament and lower activity levels compared with unaffected peers within the general population (Herlihy et al., 2011; Verri et al., 2010).

Indeed, as reported by Verri et al (2010), “in a population of KS aged 16 and 61, younger subjects have lower performance in tasks that require executive functions, problem-solving skills and speed in processing the information, whereas adults show adequate performance” (p. 427).

This finding is critical in demonstrating that the cognitive performance of young adults diagnosed with KS may actually improve as they progress through the lifespan due to experience. However, these individuals need to be exposed to speech, educational and cognitive interventions earlier in life to improve later outcomes (Herlihy et al., 2011).

In psychosocial aspects, extant literature demonstrates that lack of incomplete puberty, breast enlargement (gynecomastia), unusually small penis (micropenis), speech and languages deficiencies and other physical, developmental and cognitive challenges posed by KS may lead to poor socialization and lack of integration of the affected young adults within the peer group (Genetics Home Reference, 2013; Turriff et al., 2011).

These challenges, according to Verri et al (2010), act as a source of anxiety and mood disorders, shyness, immaturity and incapacity to establish intimate relationships with significant others.

Indeed, according to Verri et al (2010), most young adults exhibiting KS symptoms “seem to be more sensitive, anxious and insecure, and show a higher incidence of anxious-depressive disorders than the general population and an increased propensity to use drugs” (p. 428).

We will write a custom Essay on Klinefelter Syndrome in Young Adults specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More The literature is also unanimous on other psychosocial characteristics exhibited by young adults with KS, including atypical calmness, sensitivity to the immediate environment, lack of assertiveness, depression, closure, low self-esteem, passiveness and problems in socialization (Herlihy et al., 2011; Verri et al., 2010).

In most occasions, these aspects combine with unattended learning difficulties and limitations in normal developmental processes to result in secondary adaptation and behavioral challenges for the affected individuals. This scenario compromises the individual’s quality of life outcomes, including subjective well-being, interpersonal relationships, self-esteem, body image, mental health and general health, leading to high school dropout rates, antisocial behavior, sickness and deviance (Herlihy et al., 2011).

There are a number of opposing views concerning the presence and occurrence of KS. To date, some people think that KS results from the presence of one extra copy of the X chromosome in each cell; however, available literature has proved that some individuals with characteristics of KS may indeed have more than one extra X chromosome in each cell (e.g., 48, XXXY or 49, XXXXY), resulting in more severe signs and symptoms than classic KS (Verri et al., 2010).

Other people have argued that KS and its variants are inherited; however, research has proved that the chromosomal shifts normally occur during the development of reproductive cells in a parent and the extra X chromosome is essentially caused by an error in cell division (Genetics Home Reference, 2013).

Lastly, although some studies have found KS subjects to have a general cognitive capacity around the normal range, the correct position is that the cognitive ability demonstrated by KS subjects is approximately 10 points lower compared to normal individuals within the general population (Verri et al., 2010).

References Genetics Home Reference. (2013). Klinefelter syndrome. Retrieved from https://ghr.nlm.nih.gov/condition/klinefelter-syndrome

Herlihy, A.S., McLachlan, R.I., Gillam, L., Cock, M.L., Collins, V.,


The Platonic Conception of Eros Essay scholarship essay help: scholarship essay help

Eros is a Greek mythological term that implies love in English translation. The original conception of the term “eros” implied romantic love or intimate love between two people. Ancient Greeks considered erotic love to be some kind of manic love that involved two individuals. This resulted in the individuals in question performing extreme gestures in order for them to express their emotions.

In many of the Greek mythological stories, erotic love was expressed through the use of various symbols that were meant to denote the nature of love existing between the ‘overs’ in question. An important aspect to note when it comes to the issue of eros and the Greek interpretation of this kind of love is the contribution made by the Plato in ensuring the nature and meaning of eros in Greek mythological assertions.

According to Plato and other like- minded Greek philosophers, eros does not necessarily require physical attraction between the two individuals who were in love. Plato’s interpretation of eros takes into account various other aspects that according to Plato are more important as far as the emotional connection between the two people in question is concerned.

This, therefore, implies that unlike the position taken by most Greek mythological renditions of eros that require the presence of physical attraction and intimate connection between the two individuals in ‘love’, Plato’s conception of eros focuses more on the inner attributes of individuals who are said to be in love. Consequently, the platonic view on eros requires an attraction that transcends beyond the physical beauty but instead focuses on the inner beauty of the person as well.

In the novel Apuleius The golden ass A new translation by P.G. Walsh, there are several depictions of eros that serve to illustrate the concept of eros as explained by Plato. It is worth pointing out that the novel is not only a depiction of social history.

The novel possesses a contemporary setting. Although the novels mainly focuses on the convectional form of eros, there are situations that depict platonic eros whereby, the actions taken by the characters in the novel are a transendation of mere physical attraction between the ‘lover’ in question but instead, these actions reflect a deeper level of connection among the characters.

This makes them behave the way they do. In the story of cupid and psyche, what starts out as an erotic attraction that cupid has for psyche results in him having to engage himself in various situations that reveal his deeper level of connection with psyche. The actions go beyond simple physical attraction. This is a great illustration of the platonic connection that exists between cupid and psyche. Cupid goes against the expectations of the authority in order to rescue psyche from harm.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More According to Socrates, all men are in desire for beauty. However, not all individuals possess the capacity to love. People are always guided by two major principles. One is the inherent urge for pleasure and the second is the acquired judgment. This is always in pursuit of the best. In order to make the best choices, judgment is an extremely vital ingredient.

On the other hand, outrage is the result when people follow their desires without reasoning. It is worth noting that there are various forms of desires and they result to different things. One of the desires is an inclination for beauty. When reinforced by the intense interest in bodies, it is referred to as eros.

People engaging in eros possess a great desire to change their partners into what pleases them most as opposed to what is most appropriate for their partners. There is an indication that the boy in Socrates 2nd speech chooses somebody who does not love him over a lover. This kind of madness is simple, pure, and undeserving. There are various forms of madness and the best things emerge from madness. According to Socrates, love is one of the forms of madness.

Eros is regarded as a divine and useful form of madness. Eros requires both the divine and human soul. Whenever there is an experience of eros, there is a divine beauty vision. This brings about wonderful and emotional feelings that are associated with intense reverence. Intensely handsome individuals bring about feelings that may be accompanied by chills and sweating. In the absence of the beautiful individuals, the heart experiences throbbing pain. However, the memories of the loved ones permit recovery of the soul.

A person is in love when there are mixed feelings of joy and pain. Intensely beautiful people are the sole medicine to painful feelings. Socrates values the ideas given by others as far as love art is concerned. Always, he quests for instruction from others. For instance, Diotima teaches Socrates the love art that can be referred to as Platonism. The Platonic forms theory is necessary to ensure that rather than frustrating, love satisfies.

Socrates had a conversation with Phaedrus during which Phaedrus read out the speech written by Lysias. In the speech, there is a characteristic form of romantic relationship that is experienced between a younger and older man. In Athens, the characteristic form of relationship between men, homosocial and homoerotic was extremely vital. In such a relationship, the older man had a responsibility of ensuring that the younger man developed perfect social skills and was able to make political contacts.

It is important for the younger partner to fall in love with an older partner who is interested but not totally in love. This is considered the cleverest approach. Eventually, through an appropriate use of language, there end up being love that is full of truth and knowledge. On having an encounter with a beautiful person, there are tricks used by the true lover to win the soul. However, failure to apply the tricks wisely is counterproductive.

We will write a custom Essay on The Platonic Conception of Eros specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More As stated earlier, madness that has an aspect of inspiration from the gods produces one of the hugest blessings in life. The significance of divine inspiration evolves clearly in the contexts of religion, art, poetry, and love. Above all, love is the most critical area where divine inspiration is experienced. Symposium and eros possess a huge desire for pleasures.

In addition, they are associated with a bigger and heavenly function. It is worth pointing out that self- control, learning, and reason are significant components as far as eros is concerned. It is easy to note that both Socrates and Plato in the novel The Golden Age, prefer to deal with irrational elements that are extremely vital in human life. There is also an emphasis that beauty should be pursued and above other essential components, wisdom is also principal.


Ernest Hemingway’s novel The Sun Also Rises Explicatory Essay custom essay help

In Ernest Hemingway’s novel The Sun Also Rises, women are a ubiquitous part of the story, and even central to the plot. They vary greatly in their character and role in life. They range from the prostitute Georgette to the anxious Frances to the cool and androgynous Brett. In all cases, they are depicted via their behavior, actions, and the opinions of others. The reader sees these women largely through the eyes of the narrator, a wounded WWI veteran.

Hemingway makes very little effort to surmise or hypothesize about their actual internal thoughts, feelings or motivations. These women represent three very divergent ways of being a woman, and presumably, their interior lives must reflect these differences. Despite the limited interior perspective that Hemingway provides, and his relentless focus, instead, on action, his women are nonetheless vivid and memorable characters

The four women who appear in greatest detail in The Sun Also Rises are Georgette Hobin, Frances Clyne, Mrs. Braddock (who is not introduced using her Christian, or given, name), and Lady Brett Ashley. Each one fits well into a different demographic category and niche in society. Although Hemingway is clearly trying to describe what he sees, he nonetheless seems to assume that his readers share a knowledge of what these women would look like or how they would behave, just based on their roles in society.

Georgette Hobin is a sex worker who catches the eye of a potential customer; in this case, Jake Barnes, the narrator, while walking the streets. Jake describes her as being ‘good-looking” and “rather pretty”. These value-laden words seemto breach of Hemingway’s own journalistic rules;he is renowned for showing rather than telling and avoiding words without specific meaning(Hemingway Chapter 3)[1].

The modern assessment of Georgette’s looks might be different. This suggests that he had some very definite ideas of what constituted good looks, which the narrator notes she preserves by not smiling and thereby revealing horrible teeth(Hemingway Chapter 3). This is perhaps a marker of social class[2]. Georgette is also apparently prejudiced against Belgian Flemish-speakers, and makes a joke about their dinner being better than what is available in Brussels (Hemingway Chapter 3).

As a real prostitute, an “actual harlot”, she constitutes a novelty Brett’s young male companions. However, Georgette’s big moment is recounted much laterabout the fight she gets into with the nightspot owner’s daughter, wherein she accuses her of being a prostitute as well (Hemingway Chapter 4). Although she has spirit and character, she seems to be woman as object, to be used as needed, whether for sex or companionship, and passed from hand to hand.

Frances Clyne is Robert Cohn’s ‘almost’ fiancée. She is described as good-looking and tall; more value-laden terms, as well having been possessive and exploitative of Robert Cohn, at least earlier of their relationship. At this point, she is desperate to get Robert to formalize their relationship.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More She has burned her bridges with her first husband, and now worries about lonelinessand impoverishment. In her view, Robert aims for celebrity authorship for the accompanying sex with literary groupies. To a modern reader, her assessment of Bob’s situation, and aims, seems quite accurate.

However, Hemingway depicts Frances’ listing unpleasant truths about Bob, for example, his self-interestedness, his weepiness over his own cavalier treatment of his wife/girlfriends, his exploitation of his personal affairs as material for his next novel, his cheapness, and so forth, as highly negative(Hemingway Chapter 5). In that era, a modern reader might infer, a woman was culpable for publicly giving her fiancé blunt feedback about himself.

’ implacable critique makes the narratorflee in order to avoid hearing more(Hemingway Chapter 5).She reminds the reader of the Furies, pursuing Cohn relentlessly until and unless paid off to go away. Hemingway does not mention her again for most of the novel. She seems to be woman as irritant.

Mrs. Braddocks, whose husband is also introduced without a given name, is described as Canadian, and possessing the “easy social graces” that Hemingway associates with that nationality. She misses Jake’s joke of introducing Georgette under a more elegant, French-sounding name than Hobin, to Anglophone ears, suggesting that she is either dim or poorly informed(Hemingway Chapter 3)Mrs. Braddocks seems to be Hemingway’s image of the little woman; happy wife to a relatively happy husband.

Lady Brett Ashley is the most crucial female figure in the novel. She is an odd mixture of sexiness and androgyny, affection and withholding, sexual promiscuity and integrity, class and degradation.This “remarkably attractive woman “ (in spite of an awkward nose) (Hemingway Chapter 13)has some attributes that suggest gender ambiguity to a modern reader.She wears revealing clothes that are not necessarily girly, like a man’s felt hat (Hemingway Chapter 13), and often calls herself “chap” (Hemingway Chapter 3).

Although engaged to the absent Mike Campbell, she is generous with her sexual favors (Hemingway Chapter 5). She has been involved (at a minimum) with her deceased true love, Lord Ashley,Campbell, Cohn, and Romero,and lusted after by Gorton, Barnes, and much of the Basque region. Jake is “sick” from the war, and cannot engage in intercourse, so he is ruled out as a potential husband (Hemingway Chapter 3).

Each man treats her very differently. Lord Ashley threatened her physically. Robert Cohn worships her. Pedro Romero wants to tame her into a more traditional woman. Jake pines for her helplessly and gets her out of trouble. Her fiancée calls her “a piece” but accepts her infidelities as long as he approves of the men(Hemingway).

We will write a custom Essay on Ernest Hemingway’s novel The Sun Also Rises specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More This seems more complimentary than Robert Cohn calling her Circe [3](Hemingway Chapter 13),which suggests that she appeals to the worst in men and makes the worst of men. It is also more complimentary than the villagers hanging garlic around her neck (Hemingway Chapter 15) suggesting vampire-like sucking of life from men, or a “sadist”.

However, her behavior suggests that these are accurate characterizations. Her self-centered approach to life can be summarized by her assertion that her fling with Romero made her feel “quite set up”, which sounds exploitative in any era(Hemingway Chapter 19).

By novel’s end, she has left Romero with a shattered face and lost credibility amongst his serious supporters and colleagues(Hemingway Chapter 19), Cohn with a shattered spirit(Hemingway), Campbell with embarrassment, and Barnes with despair and his continuing alcohol abuse problem, with a bottle of wine for, “good company” (Hemingway Chapter 17)She seems to be Hemingway’s idea of woman as a deity with the power to attract as well as to destroy.

Hemingway employs the impact and perception of his characters on and by those around them to paint their images in the reader’s mind. This allows the reader to infer their internal motivations and thoughts. This technique works well, despite almost a century of distance from the very specific social environment in which the action of The Sun Also Rises takes place.

His female characters are no exception. They represent a range of options for female identity, fromtraditional wife/would-be wife, to the most marginalized street-walker, to a woman who seems liberated (although liberated for what, one might ask). Hemingway represents his women with implicit assumptions about their roles and appearance, but manages to make them living people nonetheless.

Works Cited Athabasca University. “Ernest Hemingway.” 2013. Athabasca University. Web.

Hemingway, Ernest. The Sun Akso Rises. New York: Cherles Scribner’s Songs, 2006. Print.

Footnotes “Say what you see not what you’d like to see. Be brief, be vigorous, be smooth, be positive. Avoid the use of adjectives like “splendid,” “gorgeous,” “grand.” Write short sentences, and use short first paragraphs.” (Athabasca University)

Many Europeans at that time might have displayed the results of worse dental health than Americans, due to war and all the disruption of nutrition and health care

Circe was the frightening sorceress in The Odyssey who transformed visiting sailors into pigs.


Sabic and Its Role in the Economy of Saudi Arabia: Analysis Research Paper college admission essay help

Introduction: Economy of Saudi Arabia in a Nutshell When it comes to talking about business in Saudi Arabia, oil and oil tycoons are the first images that pop into one’s mind. However, oil industry feeds a number of other businesses, allowing them to grow from minor ones into business empires. Started as a company processing oil by-products, Sabic is a vivid example of such a phenomenon.

The History of Sabic: The Path of the Dragon When talking about Sabic and the way in which it shaped the market of Saudi Arabia, as well as the specifics of business relationships within the specified market, it is crucial to offer a quick overview of the development of Sabic. Decyphered as Saudi Basic Industries Corporation, Sabic started out as a state enterprise that was going to offer the services of utilizing oil by-products.

As the company asserted, what used to be considered as waste would be transformed into useful chemicals, including such products as polymers and fertilizers. Needless to say, the given niche was relatively new and, therefore, no one had taken it by that point yet.

It is also essential that the company and its affiliates were originally located next to fishing villages. Having a tangible impact on the villages’ infrastructure, the Sabic affiliates finally contributed to the economical growth of the specified villages, turning them into industrialized cities. Creating a number of affiliates to coordinate the utilization, Sabic finally grew into a corporation that embraces eighteen affiliates and whose influence has been growing increasingly since 1976, when the company was founded.

In the course of its development, Sabic has gone through a number of changes, including organizational, industrial and economical ones. To see the peculiarities of the company development, one should consider the following stages of Sabic’s evolution:

Table 1. Sabic Statistics (GulfBase)

Sabic Real Statistics: from 1993 to 2013

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More EPS Book value RoA[1] (%) RoE[2] (%) GPF[3] (%) NPM[4] (%) E/A[5] (%) Borrowing (%) Leverage (%) Current ratio Quick ratio D/E[6] (%) LA/TA[7] (%) 1993 0.66 6.07 5.29 10.79 27.82 19.65 49.02 27.81 103.98 1.71 N/A 50.76 N/A 2013 8.02 50.66 7.09 15.84 28.82 12.84 44.73 22.71 90.25 3.04 2.36 50.77 23.9 Judging by the data offered above, Sabic has gone a long way from a small company to a major corporation that literally defines the further development of the Saudi Arabian business. According to the table above, the company’s development was boosted in 2011 – 2013, which can be explained by the fact that in 2011, Sabic started to expand under the influence of globalization tendencies. Thus, it can be considered that the chosen economical strategy, i.e., the expansion venture, has proven efficient.

However, it is clear that the company is not going to stop at this point of its development; on the contrary, Sabic is currently planning not only to win over the European Market, but also to meet the latest demands and come up with more items for its product portfolio, including such products as polyurethanes and metallocene linear low density polyethylene (MLLDPE) (Bloomberg).

Mission and Vision Statement: The Impossible Takes a Little While Like any other company, Sabic has a distinctive vision and a clear mission statement. Even though in most cases, the company’s vision does not define the quality of the services that the given company provides, it still helps evaluate the scale and the scope of the company’s focus.

With that being said, it is important to stress that the company’s mission is, according to the way in which the company’s leader put it, “to responsibly provide quality products and services through innovation, learning and operational excellence while sustaining maximum value for our stakeholders” (Sabic).

Therefore, it is clear that providing technologically advanced services is only part of the company’s mission; the other part of the mission statement makes it clear that Sabic aims at satisfying the customers’ need for excellence. The latter proves that the company sells not only products, but also the legend behind these products, i.e., the image of a successful ad technologically advanced person.

As for the company’s vision, it seems to have been persistent since the day when the company was founded, too. In the company leader’s own words, Sabic’s vision is “to be the preferred world leader in chemicals” (Sabic). At this point, however, Sabic seems to abandon its tendency to stress the needs of the customers and focuses on its own achievements.

While the given feature of the vision statement is positive, Sabic could use a vision statement that will be more customer-focused. Thus, Sabic will be able to appeal to its potential customers in a much more efficient manner.

We will write a custom Research Paper on Sabic and Its Role in the Economy of Saudi Arabia: Analysis specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More The Product: Selling Comfort and Peace of Mind On the surface, every company sells a specific product to their customers, and the quality of this product, as well as its prevalence, defines the price that people are ready to pay for the product and, therefore, the company’s revenues. It would be wrong to say, however, that the produced goods or offered services are the only products that a company has to offer.

Adopting a more general view of the trading relationships, one has to admit that any company provides their customers primarily with comfort and certainty concerning a specific part of their lives; for instance, a pharmaceutical company sells medicine and an image of a healthy and, therefore, happy person; a toy company sells toys and the concept of development and entertainment for children and more free time for their parents; the list goes on. In that sense, the products that Sabic sells to its customers can be split into the following categories:

The actual products

When it comes to listing the products that the Sabic Corporation offers to its customers, one must stress that the company has made quite a few changes in the list of its products in the course of Sabic’s development. The given process can be considered natural, since with the progress of technology, the development of the customers’ demands and the recent discoveries regarding the 3-D polymers, it is necessary to shape the production process and reconsider production values. However, the basic range of products offered by the company remains unchanged since 1965; these are:





The legend behind the product

There is no use selling a product unless one has a strong and impressive legend behind it. Companies do not simply sell goods – they sell certainty and comfort, as well as the image of a happy owner of the specified product. Sabic is no exception to this rule; behind every product that it sells, there is a strong and well-polished legend. Among the most persistent ones that have stood the time test, the following should be named:

Improving the customer’s market success;

Providing comfort in the customer’s work and daily life;

Guaranteeing safety in the customer’s working process by providing the goods and equipment of the finest quality;

Offering the customer a concept of success and an image of a professional user of the provided equipment;

Helping the customer feel that (s)he keeps in touch with the latest technological advances.

As one can see, with this extensive list of concepts that lie beyond the goods produced by Sabic, the ideas of safety, comfort and innovations can be traced. Therefore, it can be assumed that the above-mentioned concepts should also be included in the list of Sabic’s services.

Company’s Financial Heath: A Published Account Sabic has definitely made an impressive progress over the past few years; a mere look at the financial report that the company has to offer shows that the company is relatively financially healthy. However, some symptoms can be viewed as rather menacing; by analyzing them, one can possibly determine the existing threats and detect the issues that might evolve into serious concerns in the nearest future.

The 2013 Sabic report consists of five parts, each representing a corresponding element of the company’s financial strategy. The Independent Auditors’ Limited Review Report has shown that the company is in perfect conformity with the existing standards and that there is no need to change the current financial strategy of the company whatsoever. According to the Inteim Consolidated Balance Sheet, Sabic’s assets are almost $4,000,000 lower than the 2012 estimated amount (141,375,305 and 145,368,067 correspondingly) (Saudi Basic Industries Corporation (Sabic) and Its Subsidiaries).

As the aforementioned financial report shows, Sabic’s weakest financial aspect is its inability to provide an accurate estimation of its future financial assets. The given drawback poses a considerable challenge to the company’s further development, since it poses a tangible threat to the efficiency of the avenues chosen by Sabic for the company’s financial growth. Moreover, the inability to anticipate the possible losses might result in the inability to handle a crisis that may struck the company in the future.

Not sure if you can write a paper on Sabic and Its Role in the Economy of Saudi Arabia: Analysis by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More At the same time, it is necessary to specify that the company’s cash equivalents at the end of the period are much higher in 2013 than they were in 2012. Therefore, it can be assumed that at present, it will be best for Sabic not to make risky financial stakes and rely on the traditional financial strategy. The given strategy can be very challenging, since Sabic is going to operate in a completely new environment. However, with a well through-out plan, the company will be able to achieve success in the new market.

Aiming Higher: Forward Markets and Expansion Plans As it has been mentioned above, Sabic is not going to stop at what it has already achieved and is working on its further strategy. Despite the fact that the company could use more popularity in Saudi Arabia, the company director has clearly decided to expand into the Asia and European markets.

The given choice seems rather risky, seeing how the company has not captured the Saudi Arabian market completely yet. However, as the interview with Al Madi shows, the given step is the only way to meet the company’s standards, which presuppose “doubling of sales to $60 billion/year by 2020” (Alperowicz 25).

When speaking of the forward markets that the company will most likely explore in the nearest future, one must stress the fact that Sabic is going to introduce new products to its customers. As a result, the company has included more states into its expansion plans. It is remarkable that Sabic is going to introduce its goods to the Asian population as well as the European and American one, therefore, having to face even tougher competition with the local companies.

The results have been rather satisfactory by far; according to the latest accounts of the company’s progress, Sabic has started capturing the Asian market; in 2013, the number of polymer feedstocks provided by Sabic has risen to 1300 (stable) (Polymerscan, 2013). Therefore, it is clear that the Sabic Company is going to pursue its expansion idea.

The given strategy has its strengths and weaknesses. On the one hand, it is clear that in the light of the current concern for cleaner and safer environment, the idea of recycling oil by-products sounds more than attractive to most of the public that the company’s promotion campaign is targeted at.

Therefore, Sabic is clearly on the right track; offering the goods that will help keep the environment cleaner and at the same time providing a relatively flexible pricing policy. It is also important that the company is keeping the track of the latest technological developments in the given sphere, trying to keep in pace with the standards that the recent technological advances set. Compared to the products that the company offered in the distant 1990s, the production of polypropylene goods is a major improvement.

On the other hand, the risks of producing completely new services in an entirely new environment are obvious; the slightest slip is fraught with great consequences, which the head of the company is clearly aware of: “We are trying to strike a balance between C2 and C3. We are concerned about polypropylene.

There is no structural alteration in PP demand, so any sharp [movement] could possibly choke off the [improvement] we are seeing” (Polymerscan, 2013). Therefore, it is crucial that the company should take account of every single factor, either an inside or outside one, when planning its further steps.

Conclusion: The Existing Avenues of Further Development The conducted case study shows that Sabic definitely has the potential to enter the world market and compete with the world-renowned companies efficiently. It is clear that the company has its faults, among which the company’s cyclicality, limited geographic diversity and high dividends should be named. Since the aforementioned issues can be considered the company’s features and, therefore, are an inseparable part of Sabic, there is no need to get rid of them; moreover, the elimination of these features can lead to the loss of the company’s uniqueness. Thus, Sabic should find the way to operate successfully in the new environment without these disadvantages in the way, which will require improvement of the other aspects of Sabic’s operation. In addition as a contrast to the specified flaws, Sabic has a distinct leadership style and strategy that will help it stay afloat in the new environment and, by learning more about the latter, become highly valued in the new market. With that said, it can be concluded that Sabic will survive the changes associated with expansion and prove prone to the possible crises.

Appendix Appendix A: A Published Article about “Sabic”

Alperowicz, Natasha. “Sabic Grows and Diversifies.” Chemical Week 172.29 (2010): 25, 27–28. Web. ProQuest. 14 June 2013.


The Saudi Basic Industries Corp (Sabic) has enjoyed a meteoric rise in relatively short period since its creation, and it ranks today among the top 10 global chemical industry players in sales terms. It is one of the fastest-growing and most profitable companies in the worldwide chemical industry. Sable is also the world’s largest chemical company by market capitalization, totaling SR300.75 billion. It overtook Reliance Industries recently to take the top position and outranks such long-established industry giants as BASF, Bayer and DuPont.

Sabic’s growth was initially based on manufacturing joint ventures in Saudi Arabia with Western and Japanese partners including ExxonMobil, Shell, and Mitsubishi Corp. Sabic’s long-term vision focuses on further profitable and sustainable growth, based on a doubling of sales to $60 billion/year by 2020. The target of doubling sales by 2020 could lead to Sabic overtaking some of the current industry leaders in sales terms, depending on how those companies progress during the same period.


Next year will mark the 35th anniversary of the foundation of Saudi Basic Industries Corp. (Sabic; Riyadh), a company established to add value to Saudi Arabia’s natural resources and make the Kingdom less dependent on oil exports. Until Sabic’s first petrochemical plants came onstream in the early 1980s, natural gas produced in Saudi Arabia, in association with crude oil, was flared or re-injected.

Sable has enjoyed a meteoric rise in the relatively short period since its creation, and it ranks today among the top 10 global chemical industry players in sales terms.

It is one of the fastest-growing and most profitable companies in the worldwide chemical industry, “Sabic has grown tremendously in the last three decades, from a regional Middle Eastern company to become a global leader,” vice chairman and CEO Mohamed H. Al Mady says. “Depending on whose ranking you take and which plants are inclnded, we are between the 6th and 7th largest on a global basis.” Al Mady has led Sabic for more than 12 years.

Sabic is also the world’s largest chemical company by market capitalization, totaling SR300.75 billion ($82.4 billion) at CW press time. It overtook Reliance Industries recently to take the top position and outranks such long-established industry giants as BASF, Bayer, and DuPont.

Sabic is a public company listed on the Tadawul Stock Exchange (Riyadh). The Saudi government owns 70% of the company’s shares, and private investors in Saudi Arabia and the Gulf Cooperation Council (GCC) countries hold the rest. Its sales last year reached SR103 billion and net income topped SR9 billion. Net profits in the third truarter of 2010 soared almost 50%, to SR5. 33 billion.

Sabic’s growth was initially based on manufacturing joint ventures in Saudi Arabia with Western and Japanese partners including ExxonMobil, Shell, and Mitsubishi Corp. These plants continue to benefit from attractively priced feedstock, mainly ethane, and Sabic’s partners have over the years generated high levels of profitability via their participation in the jv’s.

Sabic has been increasingly striking out on its own in basic chemical markets but, as part of a previously announced diversification strategy, continues to seek partnerships with technology providers that have market expertise in downstream sectors. The company’s recent agreement with Mitsubishi Rayon to build a methyl methacrylate and polymethyl methacrylate complex in Saudi Arabia is an example of this policy.

Sabic’s long-term vision focuses on further profitable and sustainable growth, based on a doubling of sales to $60 billion/year by 2020. The company, as part of this strategy, has made major investments at home, acquired businesses in Europe and the U.S., and invested in China, and it is now in the process of diversifying its portfolio.

Sabic’s diversification plans include a planned entry into the polyurethanes (PU), nylon, and rubber and elastomer businesses. The company is examining additional investment opportunities, including cooperation in selected projects with state-owned energy firm Saudi Aramco.

Major overseas investments included the 2002 acquisition of DSM’s petrochemicals business, and the purchase of Huntsman’s U.K. petrochemical assets in 2006. These two acquisitions extended Sabic’s reach into Europe through ownership of manufacturing assets at Geleen, the Netherlands; Gelsenkirchen, Germany; and Wilton, U.K.

Sabic’s third, and by far largest overseas acquisition, was the $ll.6-billion takeover of GE Plastics, since renamed Sabic Innovative Plastics, in 2007. This deal transformed Sabic into a leading producer of engineering plastics.

Sabic also ranks among the world’s leading producers of polyethylene (PE), polypropylene (PP), glycols, methanol, and fertilizers. Its major domestic manufacturing sites are at Jubail and Yanbu, Saudi Arabia, which Al Mady refers to as “our mini-Verhnnd,” referring to BASF’s Verband integration concept. Sabic comprises six strategic bnsiness units (SBU): chemicals, engineering plastics, fertilizers, metals, performance chemicals, and polymers.

Performance chemicals, the youngest SBU, is the main driver of Sabic’s diversification strategy. It plans to introduce more than 40 new performance products over the coming years, and by 2020 is expected to account for almost 10% of Sabic’s revenues. The performance chemicals SBU is headed by Jacobus Van Haasteren, who says that the task is a unique opportunity. “Creating growth from where we are today to that goal in 2020 is a challenging and interesting task,” he says.

Organic growth initiatives include two recently completed petrochemical complexes in Saudi Arabia and a 50-50 jv with Sinopec at Tianjin, China. The YanSab petrochemical complex came online at Yanbu last year, and earlier this year Sabic and its Japanese partners, led by Mitsubishi Corp., brought onstream an expansion of their Sharq petrochemical complex at Jubail.

Sabic is also in the process of starting up the massive Saudi Kayan complex at Jubail, scheduled to be fully onstream at the end of 2011 or beginning of 2012, Al Mady says.

Kayan, in which Sabic has a 35% stake, will be Saudi Arabia’s most diversified petrochemical complex and include products so far not manufactured in the Kingdom. “The first to come onstream at Kayan was the utilities plant, followed by the glycols unit, and we are finalizing the start-up of the polyethylene and polypropylene plants,” Al Mady says.

Cumene, phenol, and polycarbonate (PC) units are next in line. “8o we are moving in a step-wise approach where the smaller plants will be onstream toward the end of the project,” he says.

Construction of the Kayan complex was impacted by an overheated engineering and construction market in the last few years, which led to delays and cost overruns. Sabic has arranged loans to cover a 24% rise in construction costs on top of the original SR35.4-billion budget.

Sinopec and Sabic began commercial production earlier this year at the Tianjin jv, dubbed Sinopec Sabic Tianjin Petrochemical Co. The complex is based on a 1-million m.t./year ethylene plant and includes eight downstream facilities. The partners are already planning a further expansion. “We are contemplating adding to that complex a polycarbonate plant and are now finalizing the negotiations with Sinopec,” Al Mady says. Sabic ties with Bayer MaterialScience as the leading manufacturer of PC. The new plant in China will use Sabic’s own technology, says Charlie Crew, executive v.p. and CEO at Sabic Innovative Plastics. It will most likely be designed to produce 240,000 m.t./year of PC. “Polycarbonate is a product that is going to be very important for us as we penetrate more of the Asian market and will be able to supply product from Kayan in Jubail,” Crew says. The company is also looking for growth in PC in the Mideast, Crew says. “We will be very strategically positioned with our polycarbonate facility in the Kingdom of Saudi Arabia, which will allow us to expand our market reach in [the Mideast and] other emerging regions”.

Sabic’s 2020 growth plan, approved by the company’s board three years ago, is progressing well, Al Mady says. “The program focuses on continuous growth in the Kingdom and other countries through both organic growth and acquisitions,” he says. Sabic is focused on improving its operations through manufacturing excellence, reliability, and investing in downstream projects, he says.

The target of doubling sales by 2020 could lead to Sabic overtaking some of the current industry leaders in sales terms, depending on how those companies progress during the same period. However, size in itself is not important, Al Mady says. “The most important thing for us is to have profitable growth and to make sure that we stay focused on our vision to produce the right chemicals, sustainable chemicals.., and whatever happens with the ranking, happens,” he says.

Analysts view Sabic’s growth plans positively but they say that the company will find it difficult to double in size by organic growth alone. “Until now, barring a few acquisitions, much of the growth came from capacity additions in Saudi Arabia, which relied on cheap natural gas,” says Hassan Ahmed, an analyst with Alembic Global Advisors (New York). But no new gas has been allocated to the chemical industry in Saudi Arabia since 2006 because of a shortage in the Kingdom and Sabic needs more acquisitions if it is to hit its 2020 targets, Ahmed says.

Al Mady is reluctant to discuss Sabic’s acquisition plans. “We always, through our acquisition department, review our gaps and look for possible fits, and continue to examine the right moment [to acquire businesses],” he says.

No new investments in basic chemical projects have been announced since the completion of YanSab, Sharq, and Kayan due in part to the Kingdom’s declining feedstock availability. But Sabic is “in contact with the relevant ministry for our future feedstock allocations,” Al Mady says. Sabic has to compete for feedstock against other producers and their technologies and materials, he says. “The ministry is always evaluating us vis-à-vis the competition,” Al Mady says.

Uncertainty over future basic chemical feedstock supplies means that the only way Sabic can grow is “to diversify along product and geographic lines, and diversification is the prudent strategy,” Ahmed says. The performance chemicals SBU is looking to add higher-value chemicals and polymers to the company’s product slate. Sadaf, the jv with Shell at Jubail,- Kayan; and Petrokemya, a wholly owned Sabic subsidiary at Jubail, are being considered as possible sites for tbe PU project, which will be implemented by the performance chemicals SBU, Al Mady says. The final choice will depend on the availability of raw materials, including toluene and chlorine, both of which are available at Sadaf, for example, he says. The project, expected to be implemented as a jv with a technology provider, will comprise isocyanates and polyols manufacturing facilities and a PU systems house. “Polyurethane is important for Sabic and we are in the process of finalizing the project’s details,” Al Mady says.

The Sadaf jv is the first and one of the largest original Sabic complexes, and the partners are seeking growth opportunities on several fronts, Al Mady says. “The leadership at Shell is very keen to grow the company and I have no doubt that this is in their strategic plans, and we are working together to find the right opportunity for us to grow Sadaf,” he says. “We are studying with them polyurethanes, alpha-oleflns, and other chemical projects.”

Sabic is also eager to cooperate with Aramco. Before Aramco selected Dow Chemical as its partner in the Ras Tanura petrochemicals mega-project, since relocated to Jubail, Sabic expressed an interest in participating in the complex. “We continue to discuss with Saudi Aramco opportunities for integrating our skills in petrochemicals with their skills in refining on a worldwide basis and complementing each other in this arena,” Al Mady says.

Aramco selected Sabic as the marketer of Aramco’s share of polyolefins from the recently completed Fnjian Refining and Petrochemicals complex at Quanzhou, China. The complex is a jv among Sinopec, Aramco, and ExxonMobil.

There are possibly two additional opportunities for Sabic to cooperate with Aramco. They are an export-oriented refinery project at Yanbu, which ConocoPhillips exited earlier this year and a proposed refinery at Jizan in the south of Saudi Arabia, which originally included a PP plant.

However, Sabic has not discussed the Yanbu refinery with Aramco and it would not be interested in venturing outside its Jubail or Yanbu hubs to a location suoh as Jizan, Al Mady says. “We are strong in the Jubail and Yanbu areas because of the existing infrastructure,” he says. “Once you depart from those cities, you pay a premium.”

Sabic’s elastomers project would be a jv with ExxonMobil. The companies are finalizing details of the elastomers project, which has been delayed, and they are due to make a final decision early next year on whether to proceed. “It is a huge complex and has yet to be approved by the boards of directors of ExxonMobil and Sabic,” Al Mady says. The delay has allowed the project to be optimized and engineering, procurement, and construction costs reduced.

Sabic is pursuing other growth opportunities outside Saudi Arabia, including in China and Europe. “We have introduced our high-density bi-modal PE at a plant at Gelsenkirchen, and have commissioned a low-density polyethylene plant at Wilton,” Al Mady says. Sabic Innovative Plastics opened its second polyetherimide resin plant at Cartagena, Spain recently. Sabic is planning to build compounding facilities for PP and PC in China.

Diversification will make Sabic less vulnerable to commodity chemical market cyclically, analysts say. “The main strength that Sabic has, apart from a global distribution network and scale, is its access to very cheap feedstock, which makes it among the lowest-cost commodity chemical producers,” Ahmed says. “The way to address cyclically is to start delving into high-margin and less cyclical specialty chemical product areas.” Ahmed sees two main challenges facing Sabic: achieving its growth targets while not overpaying for acquisitions, and expanding its commodity chemical footprint without sacrificing its low-cost position.

Sustainability has a major role to play in Sabic’s expansion plans. “As part of our innovation and growth, we are introducing products that will not only help Sabic but also its customers sell products that are sustainable,” Al Mady says. “We are also reducing our carbon footprint around the world.”

These innovative products include fuel-efficient and recyclable materials, as well as weight-reducing products, particularly for automotive applications. “Our innovative materials and our design support help customers reduce weight and enable systems integration for lower cost.”

Sabic’s emphasis on natural gas feedstock also helps the company to reduce its environmental footprint, Al Mady says. Natural gas is “better than using coal or oil in the first place,” he says. “Secondly, we are reviewing all our manufacturing steps and identifying areas for improvement.” Sabic has new technology to convert CO2 emissions from glycol manufacture and is using CO8 emissions from fertilizer plants to make other products. “There are many things we have done in the past, which make Sabic one of the most sustainable companies, in the [Mideast! area at least,” Al Mady says. “But we aspire to continue with our sustainable growth through profitable, sustainable projects.”

Several of Sabic’s targets for 2020 are still being defined, but the company has a clear path covering the next five years, Al Mady says. “We will continue our growth in performance chemicals and with debottlenecking our plants; and at the same time look for opportunities in and outside the Kingdom,” he says. “We hope we can maintain our growth that we have demonstrated in the last few years.”

Appendix B – Screenshots (Journal)

Page 25

Page 27

Page 28

Works Cited Alperowicz, Natasha. “Sabic Grows and Diversifies.” Chemical Week 172.29 (2010): 25, 27–28. Web. ProQuest. 2013.

Bloomberg. Saudi Basic Industries Corp. Web.

GulfBase. Saudi Basic Industries Corp. Web.

Polymerscan, 2013. Web.

Sabic. Ambition and Commitment. Web.

Saudi Basic Industries Corporation (Sabic) and Its Subsidiaries. Web.

Footnotes Returns on assets

Returns on equity

Gross profit margin

Net profit margin



Liquid assets/Total assets


Short stories analysis Essay college application essay help: college application essay help

In their short stories, Edgar Poe and Nathaniel Hawthorne explore the psychological peculiarities of their characters and the transformation of their inner world. This paper is aimed at discussing such works as Young Goodman Brown written Hawthorn and Poe’s famous short story The Fall of the House of Usher. Overall, one can argue that both authors show how characters perceive and respond to the disintegration of the world that has been familiar to them.

These people suffer a severe emotional trauma. This is one of the main themes that these writers explore. These questions can be better examined by looking at the setting of these short stories, conflicts, the transformation of the protagonists, and style because they can show the techniques used by these writers. These are the main issues that should be taken into account by the readers of these texts.

First of all, Hawthorn and Poe focus on the setting since this element can better explain the behavior of various characters. For instance, Hawthorn emphasizes that the action takes place in the Puritan New England, probably in the seventeenth century. In particular, the readers learn the characters live in Salem, a village which is notorious for numerous witch trials that were held there (Hawthorne 7).

To a great extent, this detail suggests that the narrative will describe some dramatic events. The location is very important for the writer because in this way, he can introduce supernatural element into the narrative. In turn, Edgar Poe does not directly identify the exact time and location of the story, but the readers can see that the action takes place in some desolate location which is not easily accessible to other people.

The first sentence of the story illustrates how Poe describes the setting, “I had been passing alone, on horseback, through a singularly dreary tract of country, and at length found myself, as the shades of the evening drew on, within view of the melancholy House of Usher” (Poe 4). One can say that both authors strive to create an atmosphere of suspense. To some degree, this goal is attained by looking at the setting of these short stories. This is one of the main aspects that can be identified.

Furthermore, much attention should be paid to the main characters of these stories. For example, Goodman Brown is firmly convinced that he lives in a virtuous community in which people try to be immune to sin. He can be described as a virtuous and slightly naïve person who wants to see the better qualities of other people. Nevertheless, he can sense that something is wrong. He feels that the hidden life of people can differs dramatically from their public life.

In turn, the unnamed narrator of Edgar Poe story can notice that his friend Roderick Usher is in the state of physical and psychological collapse, even he cannot understand why he has changed so significantly. He can be viewed as a very perceptive individual who can detect the changes in the behavior of other people. Thus, these characters can be described as very responsive people, and this is one of the similarities that should be taken into consideration.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Additionally, it is vital to look at the conflicts which drive the narratives presented by the authors. Nathaniel Hawthorne examines the conflict between the proclaimed and hidden values of people. It should be mentioned that the residents of the village claim to be virtuous Puritans who are only concerned with the ethical aspects of their behavior.

However, they participate in a witch Sabbath and this ritual is hardly compatible with the ideals that these villagers claim to have. Moreover, there is internal conflict between his own rationality and belief in the better qualities of other people. At the moment of bitter disappointment, the main character says, ‘My faith is gone…. There is no good on earth; and sin is but a name’ (Hawthorne 23).

In turn, the narrator of Edgar Poe’s story is torn by the conflict to run away from the declining house of Usher and his devotion to his friend, Roderick. The narrator strives to cope with “the sense of insufferable gloom” when he approaches the house (Poe 4). Nevertheless, he still wishes to meet Roderick. So, the authors explore different conflicts, but these elements of the narrative are vital for explaining the main themes of these short stories.

Apart from that, it is vital to look at different elements of the plot. Nathaniel Hawthorn does not immediately reveal the purpose of the main character’s journey or its outcome. Moreover, the readers do not know what the protagonist will find out in the forest. The plot of this short story contains such elements as exposition, rising action, climax, and resolution. These are some of the details that should not be disregarded.

Similarly, Poe does not reveal what happens to Roderick Usher and why his sister died. This approach enables the writers to focus the readers’ attention on the narrative. Moreover, the writers show how the world, which is familiar to the characters, gradually falls apart. In particular, Goodman Brown sees how the ideals such as faith or devotion lose their value. In turn, Edgar Poe describes the decline of Roderick Usher and emotional response of the narrator. This is one of the key details that should be considered.

Finally, it is important to examine the style of both authors. One can argue that Edgar Poe and Nathaniel Hawthorne try to make sure that every detail throws some light on the characters, their inner world or at least the setting. This is one of the similarities in the style of these writers. Yet, there are some distinctions. In particular, Nathaniel Hawthorne shows that his characters use the archaic words or phrases such as “thou” or “sayest” (Hawthorne 11).

The speech of these people indicates that these characters could be living in the Puritan New England (Hawthorne 11). Additionally, the characters have such names as Faith or Goodman which were very popular in the seventeenth century. In this way, the author wants to show that the residents of the village wanted to showcase their piety. In turn, Edgar Poe prefers to use various epithets and metaphors which can intensify the feeling of suspense.

We will write a custom Essay on Short stories analysis specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More The following quote illustrates the writing style of this author, “feeble gleams of encrimsoned light made their way through the trellised panes” (Poe 8). This passage shows that Poe wants to create vivid images that produce a long-lasting impression on the reader. He wants the reader to imagine the dreary house in which the action takes place.

Overall, these examples indicate that Edgar Poe and Nathaniel Hawthorne attach much importance to the psychological development of the characters. They can perfectly describe how they responds to the collapse of something that they have taken for granted.

Goodman Brown is forced to accept that his neighbors and even his wife are not as virtuous and pious as they claim to be. In turn, the unnamed narrator of Edgar Poe’s story is forced to see the decline of his friend. One can argue that both characters suffer from significant psychological trauma. This is one of the main details that be identified.

Works Cited Hawthorne, Nathaniel. Young Goodman Brown, Boston: Wildside Press LLC, 2005. Print.

Poe, Edgar. The Fall of the House of Usher. New York:The Floating Press, 2011. Print.


Anger in Buddhism Essay college application essay help

Siddhartha Gautama, who is also known as Buddha, once said, “Anger will never disappear so long as thoughts of resentment are cherished in the mind.” This statement holds a lot of truth in it when it is analyzed psychologically. Anger is a psychological problem that starts in the mind. It always occur when one has some sense of resentments in the mind, either because one feels shortchanged or a feeling that something did not go as per the expectations.

The mind will be disturbed as one tries to imagine how the incident took place, and why it happened the way it did, and not in the manner desired. This will create a lot of disturbance in the mind. The mind will not settle as such an individual would be trying to reflect on why the incident took place the way it did. Recent psychologists have confirmed that anger is always a reflection of the mind’s status. Depending on the level in which the mind is not at peace, anger will always be reflected in various forms.

Understanding the nature of anger would demand that one knows factors that affect the mind. Scientists have demonstrated that the mind controls all the activities of an individual. Anger is a sign that an individual is not pleased with an act of another individual or a given process. It is a sign that the mind is not at peace with that a particular person or process. This distress in the mind wills illicit anger.

Depending on how massive the disturbance is in the mind, the resentment may take a shorter or longer time to be eliminated from one’s mind. As long as the resentment still exists, the anger will persist. Various factors will determine how long the resentment will last. For instance, when an individual is constantly exposed to the source of the distress, the resentment may take a longer time to disappear. This may be a case where one’s property is taken by another, but due to corrupt legal system, one is unable to recover the property.

When the property is taken away to a place the original owner will not be able to see it frequently, it is possible that this owner may overcome the resentment after a while and he or she may eliminate the anger. However, when the property is constantly at his or her sight, the thought that the property was once his or hers will keep the resentment burning.

When the resentment in the mind is kept alive, it is almost impossible to eliminate anger. This is because anger is a manifestation of resentment. It is an indication that the mind still refuses the fact that a given event happened in a way that is just. When one resents something or someone, there will develop a feeling that one should act in a manner that will be considered as settling the score.

When one develops such a feeling, then anger cannot disappear until the score is settled. The feeling can only disappear either when one forgets the incident, or when one feels that some form of justice has been served. As Buddha puts it, anger can only disappear when the feeling of resentment disappears. This is because when resentment is eliminated, the root cause of anger shall be eliminated.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More


An explanation for the failure of Justin to manage the Asian Pacific Division of Compcorp Case Study college essay help near me: college essay help near me

Managing business in the international business environment is quite daunting. The explanation for this observation is that there is a variation in factors of management in diverse business environments.

Different business environments have diverse business cultures that must be mastered and adhered to by any manager who wants to manage a business successfully in the environment (Luthans, Doh


Concept of Childhood Emotions in Psychology Essay cheap essay help: cheap essay help

Table of Contents Introduction

Extroverts and Introverts


Emotional Neglect


Introduction At the early stages of childhood, children are not able to identify and control their emotions. Consequently, they react distinctly to display situations in accordance to their intensities and perspectives. The reactions expressed determine the message relayed to a child caretaker. However, regulation of emotions improves by the rise in the age of a child.

The middle stage of childhood allows children to control their emotional reactions. This implies that the child must not cry to refute an action. Instead, speaking and reasoning are incorporated when presenting the response. The emotions experienced during childhood are related to the environment in which a child grows. This essay will explore the emotions that children attain and experience when subjected to different emotions.

Extroverts and Introverts Children exposed to outgoing parental treatments could become extroverts and sociable. Consequently, they make friend and sustain their happiness through interactions. The positive emotional skills are retrieved subconsciously from parents during daily shores. The child copies the moods and actions intimately. For instance, if a dependant mother is calm and tolerant to the husband, children could be less aggressive.

Additionally, the children could tolerate hardships in accordance to their mother’s tolerance. Consequently, the children could be highly tolerant when performing motherly duties. In reverse, children who are raised by mothers with direct exposure of negative emotions and vulnerability fail to succeed well in life. They are characterized by failure to identify emotions of friends. For instances, they do not note when they are making friend happy or sad.

Exposure The environments exposed to children determine the emotions established in their characters. What emotional differences would be expected between twins raised from two distinct families? Assuming one family is rich while the other one is poor, the response reactions and emotions would be significantly different.

Probably, the child growing in a wealthy family will have problems to tolerate and face hardships. The child will meet other happy children living under similar conditions. Consequently, the child will be happy, adventurous, and livelier than the twin brother. On the other hand, the child living under harsh conditions will face hardships, receive poor education and miss adventures. Although these attributes deny a child the opportunities to be outgoing, he could attain qualities of tolerance and perseverance.

Emotional Neglect There exist childhood forces that retain their intimacy at adulthood. Apparently, these forces reduce the joyous activities that people would like to experience throughout their life. This feeling makes people feel separated and distinct from others. Parents could direct the emotional needs of their children to prevent emotional neglect.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Emotional neglect refers to an attribute where parents fail to address emotional requirements of their children. For instance, what if a pupil arrives home in an angry mood due to a discouragement he faced from field argument? The child could not be aware about the deep feelings and personal invalidation he faced. The future effects of this invalidation and discouragement could be influential to adulthood emotions.

Conclusion Childhood emotions are fundamental attributes to adulthood personalities and characters. Children should receive close care to prevent negative emotional skills. This will help to arm individuals into becoming respectable and sociable in the society. Additionally, adults must be aware about the characters arising from their childhood. This knowledge could help them to modify the negative characters retrieved from childhood.


Analysis Psychology Profession Essay college essay help online

Table of Contents Introduction



Research questions

Definition of terms



Classification of participants

Type of study


Proving hypothesis



Introduction This study points out similarities and differences between the above two studies. Both studies have related topics but the authors are different. Both studies show that harsh parenting contributes to poor regulation of emotions and aggression in children.

Goals The main goal of choosing these topics is to learn more on children psychology. I love working with children and I have noted that children have different personalities and emotions. Considering all other factors remain constant, their character or personality differs depending on parenting styles. As a result, I developed an interest to learn more on psychology of children. Usually a person’s character is majorly determined by immediate social environment. In addition, I want to offer academic, social and emotional assistance to children.

Lessons Being in psychology profession, these studies help in creating of awareness of issues related to harsh parenting. In addition, the studies establish the relationship between parenting and personality of a child as well as decisions they make in life. As a result, I will be able to share the knowledge, experience and ability with parents to enhance proper parenting.

Further, the studies provide information on models on development of support network for children with psychological problems resulting from harsh parenting. In addition, sharing the information with policy makers to make sure policies which protect the children are formulated and carried out.

Research questions Chang, Dodge and McBride sought to investigate how harsh parenting relates to emotion regulation and aggression. However Heidgerken, Hughes, Cavell and Wilson test the pathways through which parenting and social cognitive processes contribute to children’s aggression.

Definition of terms Research study done by Chang and others gives a clear definition of terms. The study provides adequate characteristics of harsh which include yelling, name calling, aggression, overreaction and physical threats among others. The study is consists of abstract, introduction, method, measures, results, discussion and application in public policy. Opposed to the previous research, Heidgerken does not provide definition of terms. The study consists of abstract, introduction, methods of research, measures, results and discussion of findings.

Results The hypothesis in both studies is positive considering results presented. Study done by Chang and others shows that harsh parenting has direct and indirect effects on a child’s aggression in school environment. In addition, the author relates harsh parenting to poor regulation of emotions in a child. The study states that poor regulation of emotions coincides with harsh parenting resulting from negative interaction between a child and parent.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More In addition, the study shows maternal anger has great impacts on a child compared to paternal anger because mothers spend most of their time with children compared to fathers. Similarly the study done by Heidgerken establishes a path between harsh parenting and aggression. However, the authors note that they have faith on results due to instability of test with samples. In addition, the authors did not test the relationship between aggression and cognitive processes.

Subjects The composition of subjects used in both studies is different. Subjects used in earlier study were majorly Chinese parents; both mother and father. In addition, the study also involved three teachers and 325 kindergarten children. In the Heidgerken and Hughes study, the subjects were of different races. In addition, the study involved children in second and third grade only; parent were not part of study. In earlier study children were from the same school. 55% of the children were boys and the rest were girls.

Moreover, the age range was between 3-6 years with 65% being 4-5 years. The average age for mothers was 34 years and mothers 32 years. Parents with college education constituted 50% for both mothers and fathers. The rest of participants had high or middle school education qualifications. In latter study, children were selected from fifteen different schools. It involved 421 children for experiment and 38 for control.

The earlier study involved 978 subjects; 3 teachers, 325 children and a pair of parents for each child. A questionnaire was administered to participating parents to provide information about them and children at home. Teachers filled a checklist related to behavior of children in class six months later.

The three teachers rated each child to choose participants in the study. Unlike the previous study, Heidgerken had children and control group for experiment. In the latter study, teachers nominated children of different sexes, race or ethnic group. However, the group had more girls, European American and few African -American children.

Classification of participants The earlier study involved Chinese parents, teachers and children only: no other race. The children were further grouped according to age. Researchers grouped parents according to the level of education which included college, high and middle school. Further, the researchers grouped parents and children according to sex: male and female. However, the latter study involved children of different races and teachers only. In addition, they were both men and women.

Type of study Both the studies are experimental researches because they had subjects which took part in the study. In addition, researchers did experiments to prove harsh parenting and dual mediation models. The study applies elements of correlation and it compares the outcomes between fathers and mothers. A comparison of effects on daughters and sons is also done. Unlike the earlier study, the latter one had control group for the experiment.

We will write a custom Essay on Analysis Psychology Profession specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Methods The earlier study majorly used 2 types of close-ended questionnaires and behavioral checklist generated by teachers. Both parents filled a questionnaire on harsh parenting. It majorly involved how parents react towards a child. Mothers filled questionnaire on child emotion regulation by mothers only and it was concerning child’s reaction when angry.

Lastly, teachers had behavioral checklist which dealt with child’s aggression and was used in rating the behavior of a child in school. The latter study used verbal interview which was done face to face with participants. Participants were selected through information teachers gave on report form, aggression with peers or both. The groups’ method involved social cognitive profile, attributions, social goals, aggressive solutions and peer approval or retaliation consequences.

Proving hypothesis In both studies, hypothesis was adequately proved by the researchers. Chang’s study grouped subjects to meet an accepted sample-variable ratio. The aggression variable had three evaluations from the three teachers and their average results published. Harsh parenting and emotion regulation variables had two to four items randomly mixed to form a group.

The sample-variable ratio achieved was ten for entire sample and 5 when male and female were analyzed separately. The researchers learned that harsh parenting from both parents had negative effects on regulation of child’s emotions. As a result, the child could transfer the aggressiveness to peers at school.

In both studies, researchers claim the studies were statistically significant because they used sample-variable and chi-square methods to test hypothesis. In Heidgerken and Hughes study, the participants went through a five steps process to test the hypothesis. The steps included social cognitive profile, attributions, social goals, aggressive solutions and peer approval or retaliation consequences. Participants interviewed in relation to these steps.

Limitations The studies faced different challenges. Major limitation in the study done by Chang and others is that it lacked racial diversification. Different races have different cultures, so incorporation of other ethnic groups could have diversified the results. In addition, gender related theories were not put into consideration. Harsh parenting involves cross-sectional issues and in future studies should include the conditions which could lead to harsh parenting.

The researchers did not miss or overlook anything in both studies. They were able to find he gaps in the research. No problems met during proving of hypothesis. In the study done by Heidgerken and others, findings cannot be generalized because sample used had mainly composed of aggressive participants. In addition, aggressiveness in children should be viewed in two ways; as a cause and result of harsh parenting. Model generated may not be applicable in different races.

Importance Both studies provide important information to on human behavior. The studies show that immediate surrounding influences human behavior. These studies show that family background can make or break a person’s character. I have learned that we transfer what we get from our parent to others.

Not sure if you can write a paper on Analysis Psychology Profession by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More In addition, the studies show that human behavior is subject to change. These studies have been effective in addressing my need to study this topic. The studies met my expectations and lessons aspired. My quest for information is adequately addressed by these studies.

Chang, L., Schwartz, D., Dodge, K.,


Recruitment, Selection and Onboarding Case Study essay help: essay help

Table of Contents Recruitment Plan

Selection Plan

Onboarding Plan

Works Cited

The labor market is paradoxical. On one hand, the number of people looking for jobs is high. On the other, there is a shortage of talented people available for hire.

This situation is very rampant in many industries. Talented individuals are difficult to find and retain. This is very pronounced in the engineering sector. The approach many companies use in the hiring of engineers is that they employ engineering graduates fresh from college. They then find ways of training and retaining them to ensure that they remain in the company for as long as possible.

This is because engineering jobs tend to carry a lot of influence on the production processes of an organization and can determine its profitability and long-term sustainability. In order to find engineers to fill in job openings, there is need to develop a recruitment, selection, and onboarding plan. This paper presents a comprehensive plan needed to hire twenty bilingual engineers to increase the capacity of the company to service a federal government contract.

Recruitment Plan The recruitment plan needed to hire these engineers should start with the development of a clear statement of the human resource needs for the project. These needs relate to the actual tasks that the engineers will need to perform, the strategic needs of the company, and the responsibility of the company towards the community. This means that the company needs to hire engineers who will be able to meet the needs of the organization.

The company will need to find ways of bringing the vacancies to the attention of all the qualified engineers to ensure that they capture the best talent available in the market. This will call for the development of a strong campaign to reach all the potential engineers. In part, this will require the organization to study the current employment climate for engineers. Based on this, the company will be able to develop an attractive package that will ensure it attracts the best talent.

After the completion of the preliminary issues, the company should invite applications from the available engineers. This should include the use of the social media to find the best talent for the job. Social media is becoming more important for HR because of its capacity to take information to a wide array of people (Mitchell 193).

In addition, the company can consider using the social media as a means of narrowing down on the best candidates for the jobs. There is growing evidence that the analysis of a person’s social media profile can help to determine their fit into an organization (Mitchell 193).

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More The company can also use other tests such as psychometric tests, cultural fit tests, and competency tests to find the best engineers for the positions (Yamamura, Birk and Cossitt 59). All these tests have some value in determining whether a person is ideal to fill a position. The interesting test in this context will be the cultural fit test.

This test will enable the company to know whether the potential hires have what it takes to fit within the culture of the organization (Overman 1). The culture of each organization is unique. This calls for the review of each applicant’s attitudes and values to ensure that the applicant will fit in the organization.

Selection Plan The selection plan for the company covers the issues the company needs to consider when selecting the candidates to join the organization. The difference between the selection plan and the recruitment plan is that recruitment covers all activities done to attract the potential candidates who can fill in the role. However, the selection plan covers the specific decisions needed to make the choice of the actual candidates who join the organization.

It is prudent to find ways of reducing the pool of candidates in order to remain with those who have a realistic chance of joining the organization. During the recruitment process, a good job can attract a very large number of candidates. Many potential employees can tell when a good job is on offer.

The company will have a big task of sifting through hundreds, and maybe thousands of applicants before finding the best ones. The first step in the selection plan is usually to eliminate the candidates who lack the basic criteria needed for the job. In this case, the basic criterion is having an engineering degree, and proficiency in both English and Spanish.

The second step can include the steps proposed in the recruitment plan such as psychometric testing and culture testing (Overman 1). These steps can help eliminate candidates who do not meet a certain criteria. A good application of testing is to use it at the screening level.

For instance, a psychometric test can help weed out applicants after the initial short listing. A culture test can be used in the final stages of the selection process when the number of candidates is smaller (Overman 2). It is good practice to have a target number of applicants in each stage. The number should be a range, because a fixed number may lead to loss of promising talent, or retention of poor talent.

We will write a custom Case Study on Recruitment, Selection and Onboarding specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More One-on-one interviews should be reserved for later recruitment stages. It is important to have at least one interview per candidate conducted by senior employees, preferably the managers. This helps to instill a sense of importance to the process. It also serves as an important way of introducing the potential employees to potential mentors.

Onboarding Plan Onboarding is extremely important in the process of talent management. This comes from the need to ensure that an employee achieves optimum performance as quickly as possible after they join the organization. The onboarding plan for engineers is even more complex because of the technical nature of their work. The three main proposals for onboarding of new engineers are as follows.

First, it will be prudent to conduct a review of their interviews because the company will be in possession of a large amount of information regarding each applicant (Byham 15). The review should aim at identifying their strengths. I should also show them how the company expects to benefit from those strengths.

Secondly, it should aim at communicating the weaknesses the interviewers observed in order to find ways of dealing with these weaknesses. Thirdly, the review should aim at developing a mentorship relationship between the new employee and the person leading the review session.

The second proposal on onboarding of new engineers is helping them to develop working relationships with existing employees (Byham 16). The best way to do this is by including the new recruits in ongoing projects either in observer capacity, or as members of the project teams. The company may also provide the new employees with opportunities to shadow experienced staff in the company.

The third means of onboarding is the development of mentorship roles in the organization to ensure that each new engineer has a mentor. This will serve to reduce mistakes and to increase a sense of support for the new engineers.

Works Cited Byham, William C. “Strong Start to Job Success: What Leaders Can Do to Shorten Time to Proficiency, Increase Job Engagement, and Reduce Early Turnover.” Development Dimensions International (2008): 1-22. Print.

Mitchell, Stephen G. “Supplemental Recruiting Services: A Viable Solution in Challenging Times.” Nursing Economics (2009): 192-196. Print.

Not sure if you can write a paper on Recruitment, Selection and Onboarding by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More Overman, Stephenie. “A Perfect Match: Personality Assessments Can Help Reveal Whether an Applicant is a Good Fit For the Job and the Organization.” Staffing Management 2 April 2010: 1-2. Print.

Yamamura, Jeanne H, Cynthia A Birk and Betty J Cossitt. “Attracting and Retaing Talent: The Importance of First Impressions.” The CPA Journal (2010): 58-63. Print.


Supply Chain Management Research Paper college essay help near me

Introduction Supply chain management (SCM) utilises science and art in its set-up. It also works to improve process of acquiring raw materials. Additionally, it makes and transports products to consumers. SCM has five basic components, which enables it to improve efficiency in companies.

These include plan, source, make, transport and return. These components of SCM ensure that product chain is managed efficiently. The need for efficiency has also incorporated use of SCM applications. Consequently, each of the named components has its software. This paper will explore SCM (Handfield, 2011).

Supply Chain Management (SCM) As stated earlier, SCM involves strategic chain of events that begin by acquisition of raw materials and ends when the product is delivered to the consumer. In most cases, these processes are tedious because of the complexities involved.

It is therefore necessary that companies exercise efficiency in SCM. It should also be noted that companies have invested large amounts of resources to improve their supply chain. Management of supply chain is therefore very significant in any business. Efficient supply chain management saves on cost and increases profits.

Additionally, it improves product quality and reduces time spent on products, which effectively cuts on cost. The current market dynamics are quite challenging for businesses. In fact, market dynamics has seen tremendous growth in competition as well as advancement of technology. This has forced companies to resort to new technological mechanisms of managing supply chain. Supply chain is therefore an integral part of company activities.

Definition SCM can be defined as the management of network of events that begin in acquisition of raw materials and ends in delivery of finished goods or services to customers. In essence, it can refer to the processes involved in acquiring, making and delivering goods or services to customers.

Additionally, it can also refer to the management of linked channels that provide goods and services that are required by consumers in the chain of supply. Furthermore, it refers to the supervision, planning, designing, control and execution of activities in supply chain. The main aim of SCM is to promote product or service value, measure performance, link supply to demand, provide global logistics and establish competitive infrastructures (Wailgum, 2008).

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Origin and History of SCM

Keith Oliver coined the term SCM in 1982. He quoted it in an Interview with Financial times. However, the term did not take hold immediately. In fact, it was mentioned again in the mid 1990s when numerous books and articles were written on it. Since then, it has gained prominence. In the process, prominent people, including operations managers to describe their competencies, have utilised it.

During its long period of development, SCM has had numerous definitions, which has been refined in each period. Some of the definitions that were used during its development include management of downstream as well as upstream flow of materials that are value added. Additionally, it referred to the management of information among stakeholders in supply chain as well as management of final products or services. It also involved study of traditional functions of businesses as well as strategies through systematic review in supply chain.

These were aimed at promoting lasting performance of both companies and supply chain. Moreover, CSCMP argues that, SCM involves the entire processes to achieve efficiency. SCM also involves collaboration as well as coordination of chain stakeholders such as customers, intermediaries, service providers as well as suppliers.

SCM, therefore, works to integrate all tools of management like supply and demand. However, it should be noted that supply chain is different from supply chain management. While the former refers to a chain of organisations, which are linked at least one downstream or upstream flow of information, product or services, among others from raw materials to the consumer, the latter manages the former. Supply chain also includes use of supply chain software.

The software encompasses tool utilised to execute transactions of supply chain. Additionally, the software controls linked business processes as well as manage relationship between suppliers along with other stakeholders (CSCMP, 2013).

Major Historical developments in SCM

SCM has encountered six main developments. These include SCM 2.0, specialisation phase I, specialisation phase II, integration, creation and globalisation eras.

Creation era can be traced to the time of Keith Oliver who coined the term SCM. This happened in 1982. Nonetheless, it should be noted that SCM played an important role way back before the term was coined. This was evidenced when assembly line was created in the 20th century. Creation period was signified through reduction in magnitude and the call for changes in administration practices.

We will write a custom Research Paper on Supply Chain Management specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More The second era that followed was the integration era. This era was characterised by technological developments. It brought about the creation of EDI systems in the 1960s as well as the establishment of modern systems like the ERP systems. It was also characterised by cost reduction efforts and value addition. The era continued into the 21st century. It should also be noted that saw growth in internet-based systems (Haag, Cummings, McCubbrey, Pinsonneault


IKEA Company Case Case Study essay help online free

Background IKEA, a leading Swedish home furnishing retailer, was founded in 1943 by Ingvar Kompred with a vision to service young and price-conscious consumers with a wide range of its knock down furniture sold at competitive prices.

Traditionally, IKEA has been known to maintain low-cost operations by contracting and maintaining dedicated independent furniture supplier networks, developing innovative modular designs whose components could be mass produced, maintaining relatively few sales clerks, using a classic cash-and-carry approach to trim costs at a minimum, selling the same type of furniture all around the world to benefit from the economies of scale, using a flat management strategy to enhance fast decision-making processes, abolishing internal budgets to check on expenditure, and utilising inexpensive advertising strategies such as word-of-mouth and limited advertising to promote sales revenue.

Recently, IKEA has been involved in expanding into international markets to reach out more customers and hence leverage its competitive advantage and profits.

For instance, the company succeeded in setting store locations in Switzerland in Germany and even proceeded to become the furniture provider of choice for young and price-conscious customers despite facing supply difficulties as well as cultural and regulatory obstacles in these countries.

Although the company faced minimal entry barriers in many European countries due to its European history and origin, it did receive unique challenges when gaining entry into the American market due to a host of problems as discussed below.

Statement of Problems IKEA faced a host of entry barriers while attempting to gain access to the American market not only due to a diversified population and great cultural diversity demonstrated by potential customers, but also due to strong local competition and imitations. Indeed, the company had not faced such entry barriers before while attempting to gain access to European markets, hence the need for their further exploration. The underlying problems for IKEA’s entry into the American furniture market include:

Creation of stable supply networks – IKEA’s operation costs drastically rose upon entry to the American market because it used to source its products from suppliers in Europe. There were unique logistical problems involved in transporting these products to U.S. markets that guaranteed an attractive consumer base.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More IKEA had to move with speed to recruit local suppliers to reduce the dependency of imports and hence cut down on costs. The U.S. suppliers also needed to be trained on more efficient methods to use in the production of furniture so that quality was not compromised in attempts to cut down on costs.

Product adaptation issues – Upon entry into the American market, IKEA soon realized that some of its products were not reconfigured to the expectations and desires of U.S. customers.

For instance, its European-style beds were somewhat narrower and longer than the standard American beds and hence customers could not buy them despite their high quality and low cost as their existing mattresses and beddings could not fit the beds. Again, IKEA’s management was called to attention to solve the adaptation issues with the view to increasing sales purchases and therefore achieve profitability and competitiveness.

Unique advertising and promotion challenges – IKEA had traditionally relied on word-of-mouth, limited advertising and the use of catalogues delivered free of charge to customers residing in areas where the furniture retailer had set up business.

However, upon gaining entry into the American market, IKEA’s management soon realized that the traditional advertising strategies could not bring positive outcomes in the American market due to a competitive retail market and diversity of the consumers, which made the traditional word-of-mouth advertising less powerful that it had been in ethnically homogenous European countries.

Additionally, many American consumers did not identify with the traditional Moose symbol used in other European countries to advertise IKEA products as it was considered strange, provincial and, in some quarters, projecting the wrong image. These unique promotion and advertising challenges necessitated IKEA’s management to go back to the drawing board and devise advertising strategies that could fit well into the American market.

Floor layout issue – Traditionally, IKEA utilised a floor layout approach that necessitated consumers to obtain an inventory tag number upon deciding what they wanted to purchase and then proceeding to find the kit on the rack in the expansive stores without much assistance from the sales clerks. However, this layout plan proved to be a major problem in the American market owing to customers’ buying behaviour, leading to long queues and declining sales as customers left empty-handed.

We will write a custom Case Study on IKEA Company Case specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Again, this was an issue that IKEA’s management needed to solve to make any headway in the American furniture market. American consumers are averse to long waiting times, hence IKEA’s management was once again tasked with a responsibility of developing and implementing strategies that would reduce the long queues and enhance customer service experience while maintaining operational costs at a minimum.

Non-available stock – this problem was related to the difficulties experienced in the supply chain networks as IKEA attempted to import products from European-based suppliers and furniture makers to stock local stores in diverse locations across the United States. To remain competitive, IKEA had to move fast in the recruitment and training of local suppliers to ensure that listed products were available for the customers when needed.


Skewed Perceptions in Maya Angelou’s Novel “I Know Why the Caged Bird Sings” Essay essay help site:edu: essay help site:edu

Table of Contents Introduction

Literal analysis Skewed perceptions


Work Cited

Introduction Maya Angelou’s novel presents the events of her life as a young African-American woman. Although these events are factual, her description and interpretation of certain characters-even herself- may not be entirely accurate portrayals of people her characters represent.

Therefore, Angelou often depicts herself and other people either more critically or more leniently than an outside source might. Arguably, the author presents skewed perceptions because all the aspects of the people displayed in the novel are in accordance with her perceptions rather than the reality or other people’s point of view.

Literal analysis Skewed perceptions Examples of this skewed perception are observed in the author’s presentation of Maya and Mr. Freeman. Certain scenes with Maya’s grandmother, Momma, are also slanted according to situation. Being so close to the topic, Angelou becomes an unreliable narrator, not because she lies, but because she can only tell the truth as she sees it. In this manner of narration, point of view portrays characters in skewed ways- harsh, lenient, and inconsistent.

Angelou’s narrative readily takes on the critical self-evaluation of children. For instance, she is quick to point out her faults. Angelou takes particular care to recognize her gangly early years. She describes herself as always being too tall, too thin, with hair that manages to be more unreasonable than most (Angelou 2). Early on, Maya imagines herself waking “out of my black ugly dream” (2) and shaking off all signs of her heritage, effectively turning into the classic American standard of beauty: blond hair, blue eyes (2).

This harsh assessment is a testament to growing up in the America during the first half of the nineteenth century; Angelou might be predisposed at a young age to resent her and to admire the lighter aspects of beauty, because in minimizing the humanity of her race, society makes it seem ugly to a young girl. Later, when she is struggling with her place as a woman, not as an African-American, she admires the curves and the breasts of friend who sleeps over with her (she even interprets her envy as lesbianism at one point) (237).

Her brother, Bailey, has “velvet black skin” and “black curls” instead of “steel wool” (17). She has a “blindingly handsome” (45) father and a mother who looks like, but is prettier than, a movie star of their era (99). Besides feel inadequately beautiful in the presence of her family, it is true that part of her self-image comes from others in her town.

Another narrator may see her as budding, the girl who fell in love with Shakespeare (11), who was thoughtful to a fault, and had something to say to the world, not just something to show the world. Later, in another instance of decidedly brutal judgment, Maya encountered Mr. Freeman and went so far as to question her character (71); she wrongly reverses the role of victim to a man who does not deserve it.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More With strong feelings of guilt and shame, Angelou’s narration is surprisingly gentle on the figure of Mr. Freeman. Mr. Freeman was introduced to I Know Why the Caged Bird Sings by a seven-year-old with no pre-conceptions of him. She called him a “big brown bear” (59) and remarked on his devotion to her mother: “He simply waited for Mother and put his whole self into the waiting” (59). Presented as such, he seemed like a good man-dull but nice.

She revealed that, “He held me so softly that I wished he wouldn’t ever let me go” (61). Even when Mr. Freeman faced jail time, and everyone around her knew what he did was wrong, Maya felt guilty for having promoted the act by feeling loved in his arms (61). When he died, Maya felt that she killed him; she recalls, “He was gone, and a man was dead because I lied” (72).

Another character, Momma, left varying impressions throughout the novel, depending on the time and the person who was present. Even though a white judge mistakenly flattered her, the “powhitetrash children” called Momma by her first name, Annie (22).

Maya admonished them in her narrative by asking, “Who owned the land they lived on? Who forgot more than they would ever learn?” In a quiet way, Maya realized her grandmother achieved a victory- she was happy. It did not matter that a few poor white kids tried to disrespect her. Talking to the woman who introduced Maya to new novels and modes of expression, Momma’s colloquialism became blatant, blaring and shameful. She used “is” instead of “are” to refer to a plural set of people, and Maya is mortally embarrassed.

In front of the “powhitetrash”, Momma seems stoic and impervious; next to Mrs. Flowers, Momma was a woman looking for approval. Finally, when the injustices of their community escalated, Momma reverted to her colossal status as one of the strongest women in Maya’s world. Dr. Lincoln refused to treat Maya; he even insulted the granddaughter and grandmother when they go to see him by reputing that he would rather treat a dog than an African American (160).

From Maya’s point of view, Momma grew to be then feet tall with eight-foot arms, and she forces Dr. Lincoln to leave town (162). Momma served Maya’s impulse to combat the doctor’s racism; she imagined Momma storming in the doctor’s office and revealing her true powers to the man (162).

Conclusion From an in-depth analysis of the autobiography, it is evident that the author’s point of view does not necessarily reflect the reality because she describes her society and her problems based on her own perceptions. Therefore, it is quite accurate to argue that Maya Angelous presents skewed perceptions because all the aspects of the people displayed in the novel are in accordance with her perceptions rather than the reality or other people’s point of view.

We will write a custom Essay on Skewed Perceptions in Maya Angelou’s Novel “I Know Why the Caged Bird Sings” specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Work Cited Angelou, Maya. I Know Why the Caged Birds Sings. New York: Random House, Inc. 1970. Print.


Money, Motivation and Employee Performance Essay scholarship essay help

Money, motivation and employee performance Money is categorized under financial benefits and rewards in performance management. Money has been used a major source of employee motivation in personnel management for a long time. This is still embraced in contemporary human resource management where the relevance of financial rewards and benefits in employee motivation is emphasized. Awarding employees with financial rewards is an important motivator to employees.

This can be argued from basis of the organizational behavior theories like the Maslow’s hierarchy of needs theory. According to the theory, basic needs are placed first in the hierarchy. Satisfying the needs of employees should be a priority. Financial benefits and rewards help employees meet most of their basic needs. A salary increment means that an employee can meet an extra basic need, thereby making the employee fairly comfortable to work (Caruth


Demographic Trends in US Economy Deductive Essay argumentative essay help: argumentative essay help

The article contends increase in American population will make it difficult to use one marketing strategy to reach the target market. This will be due to the segmentation of the market by different nationality and spending behaviors. In the future, alternative communities are likely to share common values and passions.

The projected increase in the population of Hispanics implies that the niche market will become a mass market. There are possibilities of shortage of resources since the increased population will stretch the natural resources. There are expectations of companies shifting their attention from the 18 to 34 demographics in the next 25 years (Wellner, 2004). A company like Pepsi believes that the target market is not made up of youths only but it is multigenerational.

The article reveals that people over 50 are never old as had been the notion. This implies that people between the age of 50 and 74 will dominate the market; however, the American companies will still consider the 18 to 34 demographics. Companies, therefore, have to strategize on how to reach this group of people in the next 25 years. In addition, the expected decrease in the White population makes companies to reorganize their potential target market.

It means that firms that already targeting the nonwhites will gain competitive advantage in the future. Evidently, the changes in the demographic trends are likely to come from the increased number of the old generation and the reduced number of white Hispanics. Companies that had been targeting the white consumer market will have to change their market focus.

The market will be composed of multigenerational demographic hence forcing firms to create ageless multigenerational brands. Companies are also facing major challenges of producing products that target specific races or producing multiracial products. Since one racial group no longer controls the American market, companies will have to grasp and understand matters of cultural identity through ethnography.

Demographic trends analyze the alterations that can transpire in a demographic population over a given time (Kerin, Hartley


The Clash of Unprovable Universalisms Essay (Article) writing essay help: writing essay help

Table of Contents Introduction

Universalism and the international accepted view

Nature of the global universalism

Universalism and the traditional Islamic thought

Lessons from the clash of universalisms


Introduction It is plainly difficult to establish the relationship between the perceived globally accepted view and the Islamic orthodoxy. For instance, the 9/11 attacks and the war in Iraq are some of the issues which creates a disparity in international and Islamic excepted views respectively.

Western observers have not welcomed the Islamic views. According to their views, all Muslim states should adhere to the rules and values enclosed in the Shari’a law. Consequently, the western observers believe that the difference in opinion can only be solved by replacing their current political system with that which supports human rights law.

Arguably, this has been supported by the fact that the western observers were happy with the Arab spring as it would bring a system of government which supports normal global view of fairness and democracy. Categorically, the western observers believe that the Islamic laws are going against the internationally acceptable principles. On the other hand, Muslims also take their laws to be rights and the universal human rights to be wrong. This creates the conflict between their views and that of the western observers.

Universalism and the international accepted view Many people have been faced with the problem of making concrete conclusions over the general global view that international human rights are common in nature. According to an extensive mainstream international view, the current global human rights law should be considered to be universally applicable.

Consequently, this implies that every person should be entitled to certain rights. Countries which are not able to protect these rights are not considered to be morally upright. Freedom, fairness, and peace can only be achieved by recognizing the importance of the global human rights law. These views are mostly welcomed by the western people who believe that it is globally acceptable for human beings to be given certain basic rights. People are regarded as the real owners of these rights hence they must be protected by their states.

According to religious beliefs, universality of an individual’s rights started from creation. By definition, God is universal in nature hence the rights must also be common as He is the one who created them. Conversely, this theory has got a number of complexities. First, the theory does not make sense to those people who do not believe in the existence of God.

Since people have failed to prove the existence of God, it is also difficult to prove that human rights are universal. According to Judaeo-Christian point of view, there is a huge doubt about God’s opinion on the issue of universal human rights. Therefore, there is also a considerable doubt about the existence of the global human rights laws.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Human condition is also another source of the universality of an individual’s rights. As indicated in the International Bill of Rights, the universality of human rights comes from their inherent nature and equal status. Additionally, it also comes from their dignity and value hence they are considered to have certain rights.

The problem with this theory is that the beliefs are not visible. Subsequently, this makes it difficult for people to trust the theory. The other disadvantage of the theory is that an individual’s statue does not reflect a universal status. For instance, an individual’s acceptance of the current western opinion on an individual’s rights does not reflect the global opinion on the same issue.

Nature of the global universalism Despite the conflicts which arise between Muslims and the international community on human rights, the international community has approved other difficult proposals. One of the proposals is that particular rights, considered to be universally appropriate and valid, exist.

The other preposition is that there exist commonly acceptable and unacceptable principles regarding when a country may lawfully control such rights. Arguably, the Islamic notion that men and women should have dissimilar duties in the family is not commonly accepted. This is because it does not obey the western understanding about the right to equality. Moreover, it restricts people from enjoying their religious freedom.

The universalism allegation of the global human rights law is considered to be strange by many Muslims since it is against the Islamic law. It does not only cover the perception of human rights, but also the nature of a person’s rights. Additionally, it also views Islamic position of not supporting these rights as something not acceptable. Therefore, the above claims have caused the conflict in this context.

Universalism and the traditional Islamic thought A number of errors have been made when speaking about the western accepted view. Islamic orthodoxy should not only be viewed on the negative side, but also on the positive side. For instance, it should be considered that not all Muslims have similar thoughts and their law is open to different opinions and interpretations. Subsequently, a number of these interpretations will make the Islamic law to be in line with the global human rights law than the other existing laws around the world.

God controls the whole world hence all the powers used by people comes from his authority. Therefore, western human rights policies should not only consider their own provisions to validate the universal legality, but also the values of Shari’a law. For instance, the law should be considered to be naturally independent and universally self-legitimizing.

We will write a custom Article on The Clash of Unprovable Universalisms specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More According to the global human rights, the law must be accepted even in situations where it appears to be unjust. Since people are not able to know what God thinks, his law appears cruel because people have not been able to completely understand the meaning of universal justice. Therefore, instead of criticizing the law, people should carry out more studies to ensure that their minds precisely pinpoint that of God.

According to Muslims, Shari’a law cannot be put into action by a state since it is a secret between the followers and God. Besides, He is the one who created the law hence religious devotees are expected to obey God’s commands and not emphasizing on their individual importance. The traditional Muslim law should be conformed not challenged. This is because the law, like any other law, comes from God who controls all the states.

Lessons from the clash of universalisms It is clear from the article that conflict between western-led global human rights law and the accepted views of Islam contains an opposing faith claim whose validity cannot be proved.

Certain characteristics of Islam law considered to be immoral by the supporters of the intercontinental human rights law may appear strange to some of the Muslims. This is because most of them grew up in such cultural background hence it will not be easy for them to change their belief. Islamic law can make sense when observed from the perspective of ideologies they are based upon.

The law can only be understood by accommodating their fundamentalists’ who believe that the law is collectively right. There are certain moral principles which are considered to be important internationally. Therefore, the values may be characterised as representing the universal law containing basic human courtesy.

Human rights should not be taken as the most appropriate way an individual can obtain a fundamental commonality of ethical decency. For instance, it is a common ethical law that an individual’s life is important hence the law can be put into practice by understanding the right to life. The above accepted view may be similar based on the moral principles under which a community is expected to operate. They only differ when it comes to establishing the procedures of obtaining such care.

Consequently, this is caused by their dissimilar normative starting points. There is a conflict between Islamic law and global human rights law when it comes to establishing justifiable rights. They both believe that some of the rights are not complete hence can be controlled. Therefore, the two only differ when it comes to determining the right time to apply the law restrict freedom.

Conclusion Conclusively, the alleged difference between Islamic law and global human rights law is majorly caused by difference in history and culture. Additionally, western observers still take Islam to be an evil culture which is against the universally correct norms. Islam has really grown in the past years with many followers. It also has its own universal truths which are not in line with those of the international law. Therefore, it is not easy to understand the truth between the Islamic law and the global human rights law.

Not sure if you can write a paper on The Clash of Unprovable Universalisms by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More


The Movie Batman Returns and Its Hero Essay essay help site:edu

Table of Contents Introduction

The hero in Batman begins


Works Cited

Introduction The movie Batman Returns is a typical example of how Christopher Vogler’s structures rings true in storytelling. Nonetheless, the director and production team took liberties with the sequences of these occurrences as well as the nature of characters that belong to those categories. In certain circumstances, one may be fooled into thinking that a character is an ally only to realize that he is an adversary. It was these twists and turns that make the movie breathtaking.

The hero in Batman begins Batman begins has all the twelve elements of the Hero’s journey. The story is intertwined by a series of distant and close flashbacks which help to provide a background to the goings in the story. These flashbacks are what reveal the first component of the Hero’s journey; the ordinary world.

Audiences can get a glimpse of Bruce’s earlier life. He seemed happy and fulfilled as a child with both parents until their death. Thereafter, the young man develops a great degree of animosity and hatred towards his parents’ murderer – Joe Chill. One also gets a glimpse of the influential people in his life, such as Alfred Pennyworth and Rachel.

The call to adventure occurs at an early point in the film. During the trial of his parent’s killer, Bruce decides to carry a gun with him into trial. His intention is to shoot the perpetrator if he is acquitted. However, another assassin learns of the wrong and prevents him from this great misdeed. It is at this point that the call to adventure occurs. Rachel tells him that Joe Chill had critical information about Gotham City’s worst drug baron – Carmine Falcone.

He, alongside other hardcore drug lords, was terrorizing the city. They were the real problem, and if Bruce only killed Chill then he would be exerting revenge. Rachel asserted that true justice occurred when hardcore criminal elements like Falcone were captured. Bruce thus realized that Falcone was responsible for the city’s decay. He needed to deal with this man and others like him in order to restore sanity in Gotham (IMBD 18).

In most films, the refusal to call occurs shortly after the call, and Batman Begins is not an exception (Vogler 7). Bruce confronts Falcone at his underground bar and gets beaten by his employees. At this point, he escapes into China where he steals and infiltrates into the criminal underworld. It seems as though the last place one would fight Gotham’s ills would be in China, which was miles away from his home place. Furthermore, he appeared lost and confused when he made this escape.

Bruce then enters the fourth phase of the hero’s journey by meeting with his mentor. This happens when he goes back home and gets introduced to Lucius Fox. The latter individual gives him insights about the goings-on of Wayne Enterprises, and is the one who introduces him to a series of special weapons.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Fox’s ideas lead to formation of the Batman persona since it is his technological inventions that facilitate this transition. It should be noted that at the beginning of the movie, Henri Ducard appears to be the mentor since he teaches Bruce valuable fighting and life lessons. However, later on in the film, one realizes that he was an evil man bent on destroying Gotham city.

The fifth phase of Vogler’s hero’s journey is crossing the threshold. This occurs when Bruce modifies the battle suit, ski mask and other devices from Wayne Enterprises to create a disguise. However, when he first confronts Sergeant Jim Gordon, the story begins to take off from there. Shortly after this phase, Mr. Wayne then enters into the tests and allies stage of the hero’s journey. This occurs when he does his first heroic deed.

Falcone is unloading his drug shipments from a cargo ship; Bruce causes his allies to disappear, ties up Falcone, and disarms the thugs (IMBD 23). At this point, one learns that the hero’s key enemies are the drug dealers, with Falcone as the key suspect. Corrupt police officers such as Arnold Flass are also his adversaries. Conversely, Officer Gordon is his key ally in law enforcement as he is a just officer.

Batman Begins’ sixth phase of the hero’s journey takes place much earlier than one would anticipate (Vogler 20). Batman’s biggest fear is that of bats. It reminds him of his parents’ death and the depression that followed thereafter. When he is back in the League of Shadows, Bruce inhales smoke that causes him to have delusions about bats.

It was at this point that the individual overcomes the phobia, fights Ducard. and wins the sword fight. When he gets back home, he chooses the bat symbol in order to reflect this inner fear. He wanted his enemies to experience the same terror that the bats elicited in him.

The Supreme Ordeal occurs when Ra’s plans on destroying the city using the microwave transmitter. Batman tries to stop him by engaging with him in the train.

There are four League of Shadows members who seem to outnumber and beat Bruce. However, he manages to overcome them but has to deal with the paranoid residents of the city. As Batman enters into the train where Ra’s is located, one gets the sense that things are only going downhill from there. Ra’s even despises Batman by calling him an ‘ordinary man in a cape’ (IMBD 35).

We will write a custom Essay on The Movie Batman Returns and Its Hero specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More However, the hero proves the audience wrong when he uses a clever tactic to cut off one section of the train. Since the microwave emitter was the prime problem, its destruction through a train explosion marks the emergence of the hero from the near-death experience. This explosion also got rid of Ra’s who had become a source of turmoil in the film. Batman’s ability to come out of this situation proved that he was a hero worth his salt.

The ninth phase of the journey, which is seizing the sword, occurs shortly after beating Ra’s. Bruce talks to Rachel and reconciles with her. She has now learnt that Bruce and Batman are one and the same. Furthermore, she realizes that she had misjudged Bruce’s character on the basis of his drunken escapades (IMBD 41).

This scene ends with the promise of a reunion that could occur when Batman seizes to exist. Vogler explains that a kiss and some wise words are typical in this case. This was true for Batman Begins because she stresses how Batman’s cowl is Bruce’s real identity.

When some evil forces pursue the hero after the seizing-the-sword phase, then this becomes the road back. One may argue that no such phase took place in the film. After Bruce destroyed his adversaries, he only meets with members of Wayne Enterprises as well as Alfred and Sergeant Gordon.

No high-octane action scene follows after his victory (Vogler 26). However, one may also argue that the road-back phase occurs in a mild form through the person of William Earle. He shows up at the Enterprise ready to take on leadership of the corporation. Nonetheless, this chase ends as soon as it begins when William Earle learns that Bruce bought most of the stocks on offer and he has majority control over the enterprise.

The eleventh phase of the hero’s journey is the transformation, which Vogler called the resurrection phase. At this point, Bruce realizes that he is pertinent to the success of Gotham City. He has also learnt about staying true to himself as well as the need to believe in himself. At the beginning of his adventure, Bruce was not sure he could take down such a powerful force as the drug underworld, but through cooperation with his friends, he proved that he could.

In Batman Begins, the last part of the film, which is the return phase, occurs when Bruce uses the experiences he encountered with Ra’s and Falcone to become a better superhero. He knows that criminals are not to be underestimated as they can use as much technology as he does. Gordon highlights this aspect, but Batman seems unfettered by it. He knows that restoring safety in Gotham is an achievable endeavor.

Conclusion The production team of Batman Begins played cleverly with the twelve steps of the hero’s journey. Some steps like the ‘road back’ were almost nonexistent while others were intermingled. For instance, approach to the inmost cave occurs before meeting with the mentor or crossing the threshold.

Not sure if you can write a paper on The Movie Batman Returns and Its Hero by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More Perhaps more importantly, the most critical phase of the hero’s journey fulfills all expectations of a Supreme Ordeal; it is tension-filled, spirited and full of action. This film has all the phases of the hero’s journey without drawing attention to the structure. The production team had thus perfected their skill.

Works Cited IMBD. Batman Begins (2005) synopsis. 2005. Web. https://www.imdb.com/title/tt0372784/plotsummary#synopsis

Vogler, Christopher. A practical guide to Joseph Campbell’s the hero with a thousand faces. 1985. Web.


What It Takes to Kill a Mockingbird: In Search for the Differences between the Novel and a Movie Essay writing essay help: writing essay help

Table of Contents Introduction

The First Difference: The Scene with Camellias

The Second Difference: Fighting for Justice

The Third Difference: A Bedtime Story


Works Cited

Introduction Adapting a novel into a good movie is not an easy task; it is especially difficult when the novel is something like To Kill a Mockingbird. Such novels exist on their own. They do not need to have movies made about them; but when a movie is made, the only way for the latter to justify its existence is to be perfect. If the novel is not broken, no one should try to fix it. Luckily, the adaptation of To Kill a Mockingbird is just as brilliant as its original source.

However, to fit the running time, Mulligan has to cut several scenes. Despite the fact that cutting these scenes never hurt the movie canvas, it is actually rather peculiar to consider the implications behind the director’s choices.

The First Difference: The Scene with Camellias Perhaps, the first difference to be named in this list is the conflict between the children and Mrs. Dubose. In the book, the old lady teases the children, being an old and unpleasant scandalmonger. Once after going to a parade with Scout, Jem hits the roof and destroys Mrs. Dubose’s garden of camellias. After being punished and forced to read to Mrs. Dubose, Jem gets to know his enemy better and, much to his surprise, feels that the wall between them starts to ruin.

After her untimely death, Jen finds out that she was also addicted to morphine yet managed to get rid of this habit, and Jem unknowingly helped her to: “She took it as a pain-killer for years. The doctor put her on it. She’d have spent the rest of her life on it and died without so much agony, but she was too contrary—” (Lee 60).The scene in which Jem receives the gift from the deceased, a camellia, and becomes completely overwhelmed, is a very strong moment which, sadly enough, is not represented in the movie.

The Second Difference: Fighting for Justice The characters both in the novel and in the movie were often pushed to the breaking point; however, one of such moments described in the book was left out of the movie. The scene in which Scout fights her cousin and gets punished for it sheds much light on her as an emotional character who will always stand for justice.

The Third Difference: A Bedtime Story The last, but definitely not the least, the final part of the novel, in which Atticus reads Scout Jem’s book does not add much to the plot; neither does it reveal any more significant details about the characters. Therefore, the reasons for Mulligan to leave it out of the film are understood.

However, the story about the Ink Boy, whom Atticus reads about, sums up the whole story in a nutshell: “An‘ they chased him ’n‘ never could catch him ’cause they didn’t know what he looked like, an‘ Atticus, when they finally saw him, why he hadn’t done any of those things… Atticus, he was real nice…” (Lee 49).

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More It is clear that Harper Lee wanted to reiterate the key message of the novel in the final chapter; however, while looking natural and touching in a book, the given scene would have looked redundant after a nonetheless touching moment of Scout talking to Boo Radley.

Conclusion It can be assumed that the aforementioned scenes would have hardly made the movie any more impressive than it already is. Introducing these plotlines would be rather challenging, since these scenes would have added more subplots to the film, making it unnecessarily complicated.

Works Cited Lee, Harper Nelle. To Kill a Mockingbird. 1960. Web.

Mulligan, Robert (Prod. and Dir.). To Kill a Mockingbird. Hollywood, CA: Universal Studios. 1962. DVD. 22 Jun. 2013.


Moving from an International to a Transnational Entity Essay argumentative essay help

Understanding the process of changing from an international into transnational status is essential for the success of ACME. The process is a complex one since the level of expertise required for managing transnational organisations is higher that for managing international organisations. International organisations are exporters and importers, and they do not invest in foreign nations. Transnational organisations investment in other countries and have central corporate facilities.

Currently, ACME Computers has no investment outside the United States. In addition, the intranet company has no legal rights to invest abroad. However, as an international company, it has sufficient knowledge regarding management of cultural and social diversities.

For ACME Computers to transform into a transnational organisation, it needs to carryout research to determine the best market for its products prior to applying for trade permit. According to Gotz and Haggren (2009), organisations planning to invest globally should assess the impact of cultural, economic and legal factors on their business strategies. Subsequently, they need to seek permission to invest in foreign countries from those particular countries.

ACME will need to reorganize its management structure to accommodate the interest of new stakeholders and meet new objectives of the business. The organisation needs to amalgamate domestic and international components of the business through all its ranks of leadership (Helpman, 2011). In addition, the organisation should develop effective systems for managing virtual teams and social cultural diversities over an extensive geographical space to accommodate expertise from around the world.

Transnational organisations need to consider implications of cultural, social, legal factors on their operations. The intranet organisation should develop strategies that can sustain business continuity and reduce the consequences of risks such as fire outbreak or flooding. Operating a number of head offices in different countries makes it exceptionally easy to restore operation in an office that has been affected negatively by various factors by utilizing resources in other countries.

Transnational organisations have the ability to manage risks more easily (Linton, 2012). They use cost structures in foreign countries that are lower than cost structures available domestically. They trade in countries with competitive currency exchange rates to experience lower property prices and low employment wages. The intranet organisation, by investing in other nations, will have the opportunity to determine cost-effective structures.

Managing social cultural diversities effectively in a transnational organisation is useful for helping enhance communication flow, interdependence among corporate structures and policy adaptation. In addition, comprehending attitude and norm differences of various groups of employees and building on the study of management experts is critical for the success of transnational organisations (Coleman and Underhill, 2002).

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More ACME need to have plans to manage social differences. An effective solution is integrating essential elements of culture into development plan, communication and its code of conduct. Notably, ACME will need to meet the demands of more global clients. As a result, it will have to improve information sharing to build and sustain market leadership. Deloitte invested in a global intranet. It enhanced information sharing and has built and maintained it position a market leader (White, 2011).

Legal considerations also have an impact in the success of the intranet organisation. The United States has strict laws on information privacy. Countries have different laws governing privacy. The organisation should ensure it complies with all necessary laws to increase chances of meeting its trade objectives (White, 2011).

Notably, global integration and local acuity will play an essential role in enabling the organisation to meet its targets. The world has become integrated through advancements in communication, transportation, and technology. Hoekman (2006) says that improvements in science and technology make it easy for international entities to transform into transnational entities. Globalisation enables transnational organisations such as ACME to take advantage of the low cost of labour in developing countries and maximize profits.

However, since certain regions are sufficiently endowed with resources while others are not, the organisation should have local acuity to understand different market segments. It should understand the strengths and weaknesses of local employment pools by carrying out analysis on technical knowledge and expertise among employees.

This is essential for evading the consequence of inability to fill certain positions that require high degree of technical proficiency. ACME should also evaluate the impact of language barriers, cultural differences, legal retirements and political atmosphere on its business operations. These factors can lower the quality of work and lead to business failure (Marulanda, 2010).

The process of transforming from international organisation to transnational organization status requires the organisation to have an in-depth understanding of the global market and work closely with host countries. ACME should comply with regulation imposed by the host countries. The organisation should also have enough resources to manage its virtual stakeholders and trade cost-effectively.

References Coleman, W. D.,


Impact of Technology Essay essay help

Introduction Before civilization, people used primitive means of long distance communication. Smoke signal was one of major means of long distance communication. The major limitation of ancient means of communication is that they could reach a limited number of people. In the modern world, people use various technological devices for communication. These include the internet, television, radio, and cell phone. These devices have helped in bridging the gap of space and time.

They have enabled people who are thousands of miles apart to communicate in real time (Mehlenbacher 2). Technological devices have affected all spheres of life of people in the modern world. Technological advances have not been entirely beneficial. Various studies show that use of various technological devices may be detrimental to the social and intellectual development of an individual.

Mobile devices are some of the revolutionary device of the contemporary world. The smart phone and tablet computer are the most recent mobile communication devices. The cell phone has become a constant companion of most people. It is among the first technological devices that most people use after waking up. In addition, it is among the last devices that most people use before going to sleep. In the contemporary world, use of cell phone has become a natural instinct.

Some people may shudder at the thought of not being able to access their phones. The cell phone enables people to connect with their family, friends, and business associates (Ling 25). Technological devices may have a negative effect on the life of an individual. A study found out that Japanese children who had cell phones were less likely to form friendships with those who did not have cell phones.

This is also applicable to children in other countries. This is a clear illustration that cell phones have a negative effect on the social development of children. Development of social skills is vital in the future life of the children. Social skills enable people to navigate through difficult situations. A sizeable percentage of people use multiple cell phones. A study showed that twenty-five percent of Italian adolescents had multiple phones.

Multiple phones increase the time that people spend on their phones. On the other hand, a different study showed that 36 percent of British college students “could not survive without cell phones” (Birdwell para 11). The study showed that 7% of people lost their jobs or relationships due to the use of mobile phones (Birdwell para 12). This is a clear indication that cell phones and other mobile devices have a negative effect on the social life of an individual.

The internet is the latest series of technological developments that revolutionized the world. The internet affects almost all spheres of life of the modern day individual. The internet provides people with a vast amount of information. Despite the large amount of information that the internet provides to people, research shows that the internet may have a negative effect on the intellectual ability of an individual. Technological devices provide unnecessary distractions.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More These distractions include emails, alerts, and other messages. In addition, information on the internet may contain many links that offer distractions to readers. Frequent distractions limit the ability of individuals to focus their thoughts on one issue. This has a negative effect on the intellectual capability of an individual (Carr para 3). Scientists believe that brain cells adapt readily to the tools that people use. Therefore, certain technological developments may enhance certain neural pathways while weakening others (Carr para 10).

Rapid advancements in technology have had a great impact on education. Education uses several technological tools. These tools enable students to understand various complex concepts easily. However, misuse of technology in the classroom setting may have a negative impact on education. In the contemporary world, it is common for students to text and use the internet during classes. This reduces their concentration levels.

In addition, text messages and online chatting have a negative effect on the ability of students to learn grammar. The wording of text messages and online ‘chats’ does usually follow grammatical rules. The use of technological devices may have a negative effect on the productivity of people. Teenagers spend a sizeable amount of their time playing video games. This limits the time that they use to enrich their knowledge.

Use of the internet has encouraged intellectual laziness. Technology enables people to store information. Therefore, it may make people be dependent on the technological devices to undertake their daily activities. Technology may have a negative effect on the learning priorities of children. It has changed the focus of learners. Learners only focus on where they may find information instead of focusing on the content of the information.

This may have a negative effect on the intellectual development of the learners. Technology provides people with tools for accessing, sharing, and storing information (Cash 12). Time will tell whether the information privilege will have a positive or negative impact on the social and intellectual capabilities of the next generation.

Works Cited Birdwell, Frawley. ‘Addicted to phones? Cell phone use becoming a major problem for some, expert says’, University of Florida News, 18 January 2007. Web. https://news.ufl.edu/archive/2007/01/addicted-to-phones-cell-phone-use-becoming-a-major-problem-for-some-expert-sa.html

Carr, Nicholas. ‘Does the internet make you dumber?’ The Wall Street Journal, 5 June 2010. Web. https://www.wsj.com/articles/SB10001424052748704025304575284981644790098

We will write a custom Essay on Impact of Technology specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Cash, Richard M. Advancing differentiation: Thinking and learning for the 21st century, Minneapolis, MN: Free Spirit Publishing, 2011. Print.

Ling, Rich. The mobile connection: The cell phone’s impact on society, San Francisco, Morgan Kaufmann, 2004. Print.

Mehlenbacher, Brad. Instruction and technology: Designs for everyday learning, Cambridge MA: MIT Press, 2010. Print.

Pinker, Steven. ‘Mind over mass media’, The New York Times, 10 June 2012. Web. https://www.nytimes.com/2010/06/11/opinion/11Pinker.html?_r=0


Comparing Judaism and Islam Research Paper college essay help: college essay help

Introduction The ancient world might have been much influential in the modern living and it has greatly determined the current relationship amongst tribes, religions, and even global connection. Judaism and Islam have been among the earliest religions that have existed with their relationship in the current days indicating a subtle connection between them (Catherwood 12).

It has been eminent in recent decades that the world has been witnessing interminable controversies between followers of Judaism and Islam arising from the two religions especially those located in Israel and Palestine where such cases have turned into international concerns (Schwab et al. 4). Confrontations between the two religions do not simply result into strained religious relations, but normally lead to violence and death.

Nonetheless, a closer view of the historical backdrop of the two religions reveals a remarkable connection between them, contrarily to how they behave presently. Therefore, this research seeks to explain why mutual respect is possible, and at the same time why conflict is inevitable.

Common beliefs shared between Islam and Judaism Despite having interreligious differences in the current days, history depicts that there has existed a great connection between amongst religions, viz. Judaism, Christianity, and Islam in the wisdom that in most cases the three religions share numerous common beliefs and practices (Brockopp et al. 10).

Rather, “Judaism, Christianity, and Islam are traditional in a more complex and encompassing way…they do indeed preserve centuries of accumulated judgments about the value of certain beliefs and behaviors” (Corrigan et al. 1). The connection amongst these religions steams from the biblical perspective to historical standards of living in which they became collectively known as “Abrahamic religions” as postulated by Catherwood (21).

This assertion holds because the three religions stream their religious philosophies from the covenantal life made between God and Abraham in the Hebrew Bible including all its teachings. While trying to understand how these religions, especially Judaism and Islam, correlate spiritually and historically, one common term, viz. monotheism or monotheistic religions, is integral to developing a comprehensive understanding.

Monotheism or monotheistic religion The contemporary conflict between Judaism and Islam may bar anyone from understanding the existing correlation between them, though understanding monotheism or monotheistic religions may be imperative in this case.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Schwab et al. posit, “At the heart of the two faiths is an ethical-monotheistic vision that determinedly resists any compromise on the idea of the transcendence and unity of God” (63). Monotheism typically refers to the religious beliefs or philosophies based on the existence of single or solitary God who they believe is most holy and powerful.

According to the intuitions of the two religions, there is only one God, who is the sole creator of the universe and the world. They believe that God is the only Supreme Being and human history is just akin in all these religions and that Satanism, resurrection of Jesus, life after death, existence of prophets, and even resurrection are religious aspects(Neusner and Sonn 9), because these religions share common beliefs and traditions accustomed to Abraham.

Central practices of prayer and almsgiving Giving a closer look at the shared practices between the Muslims and Jews, one might conjecture what is really causing conflict between the two religions. Two common practices and tradition shared between Muslims and Jews are prayer and almsgiving that are on common observation and remain respected among the traditions and beliefs of these religions (Catherwood 17).

Ritual praying are common in both religions where adherents pray for forgiveness of sins, thanksgiving to the only Holy God, recitation of common prayers in scriptures, and praying during particular religious functions (Brockopp et al. 31).

Angels and demons all exist spiritually where prayer in both religions involves these spiritual beings. The two religions also acknowledge the essence of considering the disabled and the poor and in this case questions are arising on who between them deems more considerate. They both agree with the practice of giving alms to the poor.

Elements of ritual cleanliness, fasting, eternal life and nutritional regulations Most common to the practices and traditions of the two religions is the “aspects of ritual purity, the practice of fasting, and the presence of dietary laws” (Corrigan et al. 4).

They have a notion that God is the Supreme Being and human history lies in the hands of God’s supremacy and wheneveradherents disobey His will, there is a need totake appropriate actions to repent through ritual cleansing, prayers, and thanksgiving practices (Schwab et al. 5).

We will write a custom Research Paper on Comparing Judaism and Islam specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Fasting is the practice where adherents plan special prayer occasions with Muslims believing that meals during the fasting should be taken during the night, while Jew have a different opinion in this tradition.

The aspect of the afterlife in eternity is a common belief with the two religions believing that there is eternity after life in eternal paradise in Muslims and either heaven or no afterlife in Jews (Brockopp et al. 19). Each of the religions observes dietary practices where calendars of religious festivals including marriage and divorce are common.

Relationship confirmed from the religious scriptures The correlation between Judaism and Islam is not merely a connation bestowed in the modern teachings of priests, Imams, or even false prophets, but the relationship between Jews and Muslim has been evident from human history as it prevails in almost all Holy Scriptures of these religions (Catherwood 29).

Both the Quran and the Bible have been reflective on the aspects relating to common beliefs and traditions including important teachings that connect the two religions from religious to historical perspectives. Another common interconnection between Judaism and Islam or simply between the practices accustomed to Muslims and Jewish adherents is the prevalence of Hebrew teachings that seem contradictive in both faiths (Brockopp et al. 15).

Central to this aspect, it is important to consider Quran views on Abraham’s stories as well as how it interprets biblical stories of Isaac and Ishmael, Abraham’s sons. It is also noteworthy to consider how Islam interprets itself regarding Judaism from its holy scriptures including the Quran.

Quran interpretations of the biblical stories of Abraham Quran refers to the spiritual scriptures used by Muslim adherents and bestow the belief that it possesses the verbatim word of God, while Judaism adherents use the Bible as a holy scripture. Before commencing, it is important to understand that Islam is more prevalent in Middle East and Southeast Asia, while Judaism seems concentrated in the US, Israel, and parts of Europe (Brockopp et al. 19).

The connection between religious practices associating Judaism and Islam remains evident in a number of scriptures that discuss similar issues including Hebrew’s bible or Hebrews Pentateuch (the Torah) and the Koran.

The Quran interpretations of the biblical stories of Abraham are imperative in understanding this connection. Just as postulated earlier that both Judaism and Islam belong to the monotheistic religion, the two religions have similar perceptions about the story of Abraham’s obedience to God’s holy summon. The Koran interprets that Abraham (in Judaism) who in Muslim bears the name Ibrahim, was neither a Jew nor Christian, but Muslim because he submitted to Allah.

Not sure if you can write a paper on Comparing Judaism and Islam by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More Quran interpretations of the biblical stories of Isaac and Ishmael Another crucial potion that may give a considerable reflection on the connection between Judaism and Islam that influences the rapport between the Israeli state and Palestinian Arabs is how Quran interprets the biblical stories of Isaac and Ishmael.

Just as noted earlier, “much the same religious narrative and similar religious injunctions are found in the Hebrew Pentateuch (the Torah) and the Koran” (Schwab et al. 63). Isaac is an important actor in the practices and beliefs of the two religions, though they carry quite different opinions in these religions.

The story still lies within the descriptions of Torah concerning God’s promises and series of covenants to the land of Israel. Isaac was the son of Abraham (Catherwood 28). Both religions believe that God ordered Abraham/Ibrahim to sacrifice his son, but instead provided him with a lamb for the purpose of ritual sacrifice. These notions, as embedded in the traditions and religious beliefs of Genesis of Abraham, are agreeable in the two religions.

However, a contradiction in the story of Abraham and his two sons Isaac and Ismail between the Jews and Muslims is that Jews’ traditions in Bible believe that God ordered Abraham to sacrifice Isaac while Muslims’ traditions believe that God ordered Ibrahim to sacrifice Ishmael as his only beloved son (Brockopp et al. 10).

Therefore, in this regard, the Muslim community conviction is that Ismail is the father of the Arab people who are staunch Muslims, while they regard Isaac as the progenitor of the Israelites who are staunch Jews by religion (Catherwood 27).

This perspective brings a confusion and disagreement between the two religions on who between the two sons of Abraham in Jewish and Ibrahim in Islam deserved to undergo the sacrifice torment. From their standpoint and perceptions, Corrigan et al (15) explains that Ibrahim was never the first Jew and thus he was a staunch Muslim in which the modern Muslim community it remains misconstrued between Jewish and Muslim exegesis.

Why conflict is still inevitable between these religions One might wonder why the continued conflict between Judaism and Islam continues to attract much attention, but considering aspects of religious differences, it may be clear that conflict is still inevitable between these religions (Catherwood 23).

The prevailing controversies might not have resulted really from the political influences between the West and the Muslim world countries, but much of the religious convictions might be greatly fuelling conflicts between these religions (Swab et al. 8). The Holy Scriptures between the two religions, with one using the Koran and the other using the Bible, and the stories that each portray have a momentous impact on the prevailing conflict between these religions.

Both religions have the perceptions that scriptures and their interpretations in the two religions emerge due to formal or informal decisions of these two communities, and bore no evident realities (Corrigan et al. 4). Since the two religions constantly disagree on certain important aspects of religious convictions, this element becomes the source of conflict.

How Judaism interprets itself with a view to Islam While trying to comprehend why the conflict is still inevitable between these religions, one must consider Judaism’s perception over the Islamic religion streaming from scriptural interpretations and beliefs (Brockopp et al. 15). Coupled with international politics where Judaism and Christianity seem to have power over the Western nations, Corrigan et al. assert, “different segments of larger communities (between Judaism and Islam) might dispute whether this or that writing is truly authoritative for all members” (4).

Judaism interprets the views of the scriptures and beliefs of Muslim and deceitful, unrealistic, and that the Muslim community is just but a religion full of false faith with counterfeit prophets who have emerged to destroy Judaism (Catherwood 33). The Jewish view the Muslim community as a community involving inhumane individuals influenced by wrong Prophetic judgments of the scriptures, with the ability to disregard the significance of quality of life as expected by both religions.

How Islam interprets itself with a view to Judaism The Jewish perception of God, the prophecy surrounding Jesus, and faith in the divinity of Muhammad and God influences the differences between the two religions. The disparities between the two religions are fuelled by the intuitions bestowed in both religions and the Jewish misinterpretation of Islamic views of spiritual living (Neusner and Sonn 20).

The belief in Islam rests upon one individual true prophet who is Muhammad and that Jesus in the Jewish biblical interpretations is false and misleading the world. The Muslim scriptures were written under the influence of Mohammad and as the Jewish community believes in divine revelation and forgiveness in relation to God’s role in salvation, the Islam community believes in predestination (Brockopp et al. 23).

This Muslim notion, coupled with several contradictions between their beliefs in the stories regarding prominent people in the Bible and Quran, is influencing the disparities between these two distinct religions. Jesus, who is a prophet according to Muslims, is just a false notion to the Jews.

Conclusion The world in the current days has been witnessing continuous decline in the rapport between the West and the Muslim world with much of such circumstances remaining unknown to the public. Since the events of September 11 in the United States, political leaders have been findings ways to establish common grounds for the West and the Muslim world nations and dialogue strategies are becoming essential.

There seem to be a great connection between the conflicts arising from the Israel/Palestine nations and their religious differences that stream right from the scriptural beliefs and interpretation of historical events that concerned prominent people. The two religions have the notions that any of the texts regarded as scriptures emerged from communities’ formal or informal decisions and that do not have any proof of existence of such occasions, events, or traditions.

This area is normally the source of the underlying conflict between the two religions as they dispute which writing proves authoritative for all adherents. The stories of Abraham and his two sons are common grounds of contradiction between these two religions. Given that the two religions have decided to remain fixed on their traditions and beliefs, the conflict between them is inevitable.

Works Cited Brockopp, Jonathan, Jacob Neusner, and Tamara Sonn. Judaism and Islam in Practice: A Sourcebook. London: Routledge, 2000. Print.

Catherwood, Christopher. A God Divided: Understanding the Differences Between Islam, Christianity, and Judaism. Colorado: David C. Cook Publishing, 2007. Print.

Corrigan, John, Frederic Denney, Carlos Eire, and Martin Jaffee. Jews, Christians, Muslims: A Comparative Introduction to Monotheistic Religions. New Jersey: Prentice Hall, 2011. Print.

Neusner, Jacob, and Tamara Sonn. Comparing Religions through Law: Judaism and Islam. London: Routledge, 2002. Print.

Schwab, Klaus, Rick Samans, Fiona Paua, Sherif Diwany 2008, Islam and the West: Annual Report on the State of Dialogue. PDF file. Web.


The Technology’s Influence on Lives Essay college essay help online

Table of Contents Cell phones and human behaviour

Robotic Technology: The search for a ‘human’ robot

Conclusion: Technology, Dr. Jekyll or Mr. Hyde?

Works Cited

One of the peculiar traits of modern man is his reliance on technology. Moreover, “we envision a future surrounded by technology however we fail to envision the psychological impact [sic]” (Integer post 1).

Indeed, are current developments suggestive of a need to step back and re-evaluate our relationship with technology? In this essay, I will demonstrate the influence of technology in our lives first by looking at the current phenomenon of phone addiction and proceed to show its continued significance in the developing field of humanoid robotics.

In the first section, I explore how phones have developed from simple communication devices to sophisticated gadgets that not only serve a basic human need, but also tools of profound influence to human behaviour; so much so that “they are actually beginning to interfere in the lives of users who don’t know when to turn them off” (qtd. in Birdwell par. 2).

In the second part, I lay forth an extensive examination of how robotic science, and artificial intelligence by extension, has developed to the present day. Again, I will show how research in robotic science points to an ever increasing importance of technology in human life. In the article Humanoid Robotics, Wadsworth and Few (par. 9) points out that “problems that arise from new technologies are often met with more complex and daring technologies”, accurately encapsulating the central concern in this paper.

Cell phones and human behaviour Cell phone use seems to be a very important part of our lives. April Birdwell, in the article ‘Addicted to Cell phones?’ argues that cell phones extend beyond their use as communication devices. It’s noted that for most people, switching off the phone for even a short period of time, is enough to cause anxiety (Birdwell par. 1). This phenomenon, with varying severity in different people, has caused experts to worry, citing withdrawal symptoms similar to those found among addicts. Moreover, it appears that cell phone addiction is on the rise.

In findings by a Japanese study, it was noted that children who had cell phones often did not make “friends with their less tech-savvy peers…” (qtd. in Birdwell par. 9). A caveat should be issued however. Bad cell phone habits may not necessarily point to an addiction (Birdwell par. 11). Though true, this is challenged by the fact that “…as with traditional addictions, excessive cell phone use is associated with certain hallmark patterns of [addictive] behaviour…” (qtd. in Birdwell par. 13).

Addictive tendencies seems to parallel our mental orientation however (Spiegel par. 9). Interestingly, Spiegel (par 11) ventures the thought that perhaps we are slowly turning to ‘cyborgs’ (part human part computer). Be that as it may, there is also the important suggestion that we must consider the psychological implications of technology to human behaviour (Spiegel par. 17).

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Robotic Technology: The search for a ‘human’ robot Are robots, especially as they are envisioned, necessary in a planet of around 8 billion human beings? Wadsworth and Few (par. 1), in their ‘Humanoid Robotics’, think they are not. This notwithstanding, they draw a parallel with the development of the internet to conclude that ‘social’ robotic technology will continue to evolve, despite the irony of a ballooning human population (Wadsworth and Few par. 4).

As illustrated in robotic technology, current research seeks to upgrade robots to have emotive qualities. The idea is to develop robots with which human beings are able to form relationships. A striking attempt in this direction is the Geminoid HI-1, developed by Hiroshi Ishiguro at ATR Intelligent Robotics and Communication Laboratories in Japan. Ishiguro’s ‘twin’, Geminoid HI-1 is able to elicit empathetic reaction from people.

Foreseeing such developments, Ruz Kurtwell, in his 2005 book ‘The Singularity is Near’, predicted that “extending our intelligence by reverse engineering it, modelling it, simulating it…and modifying and extending it is the next step in [human] evolution” (qtd. in Bond par. 4). Quite clearly, robotic technology seems headed towards creating efficient robots with human-like qualities (qtd. in Bond par. 12).

Conclusion: Technology, Dr. Jekyll or Mr. Hyde? These two apparently unrelated illustrations point to one undeniable fact: technology is integral to human society. This is perhaps not difficult to understand if the writings of Norbert Weiner, father of computer technology, are put into perspective. Weiner, a scholar during the mid 40’s, put forward a philosophical thesis, cybernetics (from Greek the word for the pilot of a ship), that would lay the groundwork for technological development (Bynum par.10).

Though the ‘cybernetic’ view of human nature has been established, a corresponding and rigorous ethical tradition, establishing our relation to technological output is yet to take root. The question thus becomes, is technology good or bad? Is it both? How can we harness the good in technology to counter the bad?

These questions highlight the complexity of technological development and the need to define ethical parameters that will guide our use and development of technology. Indeed, it is high time we re-evaluated our relationship with technology.

Works Cited Birdwell, April Frawley. Addicted to Phones? 2007. Web.

We will write a custom Essay on The Technology’s Influence on Lives specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Bond, Michael. Smart Robots. Engineering and Technology Magazine. 4.9 (2009): n.pag. The Institute of Engineering and Technology. Web.

Bynum, Terrell. Computer and Information Ethics. The Stanford Encyclopaedia of Philosophy. 2011. Stanford.edu. Web.

Integer. “Re: Effects of Technology and media on our society” Philosophy Forums. 2012. Web.

Spiegel, Jeremy. Hanging Up On Cell Phone Addiction. 2012. Web.

Wadsworth, Derek and Few, Doug. Humanoid Robotics: Ethical Considerations. Web.


A Perky Way to Productivity Case Study best college essay help: best college essay help

1.One of the key responsibilities of human resource management in any organization is to keep the employees happy and contended. Most employees are never always motivated by the paychecks but rather by the perks awarded alongside the paychecks. Acceptance and appreciation greatly boost the employee morale. This in return leads to reduced turnover rates as well as cutting down hiring costs. Thus, giving perks to employees will also help to create employee security.

For instance, an employee will not perform to perfection if he or she is continuously distracted by concerns of child care, medical responsibilities, and entertainment needs, among other domestic responsibilities. Any effort in line with providing solutions to these concerns will not only relieve the employees of their worries but make it look like they are well taken care of. This will help keep the employees committed to their duties and responsibilities. The end result will be reduced chances of employees seeking appointments elsewhere even if the current appointment could be earning less.

Giving employees perks as incentives alongside their salary will increase employee confidence and loyalty to the organization, boost the working morale and create a mutually interactive and friendly working environment for the employees. This will result in better performance of the organization towards its objective achievement.

2. Genentech and Zappos are two examples of companies using employee perks as motivating tools for their employees. Genentech Company has gone an extra mile in its concern for employee treatments.

Retirement and health care allowances are considered ordinary traditional benefits that are given by any sensible company to its employees. Genentech has done something extraordinary in order to stand out in terms of employee treatment by offering childcare during the day, free snacks, pet insurance, mothers nursing services and flexible scheduling among others. These are exceptional perks that are not offered by other companies. Thus, most employees of Genentech will resist the urge to seek employment elsewhere lest they forego these extraordinary perks.

On the other hand, Zappos has invested greatly in employee bonding, fostering a team building culture and interactive atmosphere amongst its employees. It offers more lucrative social welfare perks including; pajama parties, regular happy hours and nap rooms to its fun loving employees to ensure an always jovial and happy employee fraternity.

Therefore, it becomes virtually hard for an employee to ditch such perks for another company offering hefty paychecks but without such allowances. In a harsh economy that pauses huge and competitive expenses in hiring employees, the two companies have successfully won their employees’ trust and in the process retaining them, hence resulting in lower turnover rates as well as controlled wage bills.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More 3. The two cases of employee treatment depicted by Genentech and Zappos can be adopted by any other company that seeks to lower its turnover rates without necessarily offering hefty paychecks to its employees. An organization that has successfully retained its quality employees finds it easy to attain its organizational goals. The only way to do this as practiced by most companies, is by upwardly revising the employees’ paychecks.

Genentech and Zappos offer alternative approaches that will see companies retain their quality employees and still survive the harsh economies. The incentives offered by the two companies to their employees, are spread equally across the whole employee fraternity without discrimination. This is cheaper for the company in the long run as compared to scenarios where each individual employee would have their paycheck increased. Hence, such incentives can still be used by other companies to boost their employee morale.


Ethical Problem – Tony Nicklinson’s Legal Battle Essay essay help online: essay help online

The August 17, 2012 edition of the Daily Mail carried an article by Steve Doughty and Mario Ledwith, which was entitled “Tears of desperate locked-in syndrome sufferer Tony Nicklinson as High Court rules he can’t ask a doctor to end his life.” The article described Tony Nicklinson’s legal battle to get assistance to end his life.

He was a 58-year-old British citizen who worked as an engineer for a construction company in the Middle East. Nicklinson suffered from a severe stroke that made him unable to perform even basic tasks. He could not speak or move. He could only make small movements using his head and eyes. Nicklinson used a computer program to communicate using the little movements he could perform. Due to the ailment, he needed 24-hour care.

Before the illness, Nicklinson had a very active and rich for events life. The considered article contained several pictures that portrayed his active life prior to the disease. There are pictures of Nicklinson riding a quad bike, parachuting, and enjoying family moments. The ailment made Nicklinson’s life unbearable, so he claimed that the ailment had condemned him to “a life of increasing indignity and misery” (Doughty and Ledwith para 3). Therefore, the man sought assistance to end his life.

For two years Nicklinson had been trying to persuade the High Court judges to rule that “if, and when, he decides he wants to die, doctors will be immune from prosecution if they help him” (Doughty and Ledwith para 7). However, the judges denied his request. According to the High Court judges, only the British parliament could change the law on murder.

Therefore, it was illegal for anybody to assist Nicklinson to kill himself. The judges stated that Nicklinson could only perform a suicide through starvation. The ruling condemned Nicklinson to a life where he would be dependent on other people for all his needs. His wife, Jane, and his two daughters, Beth and Lauren, supported his quest too.

Tony Nicklinson cited Article eight of the European Human Rights Charter in asking the court to grant him the possibility of an assisted suicide. The prosecution joined Nicklinson’s case with that of another man who also had ‘locked-in syndrome’ but chose to remain anonymous. The judges ruled that the plight of the two men was ‘deeply moving’ as the men did not have control over their lives.

However, the law did not allow the judges to grant them their wishes. According to the judges, the decision to satisfy the men’s wishes would have far-reaching effects. Right to life campaigners supported the ruling. They claimed the ruling would put an end to a series of lawsuits on assisted suicide. Nicklinson vowed to appeal the ruling, however, he died a few days later due to pneumonia and starvation.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More The article mentioned before highlights the dilemma that the judges faced. It is a fact that Nicklinson led a very uncomfortable life as it changed a lot after he started suffering from ‘locked-in’ syndrome. Nevertheless, the ailment relegated him to a life where he was dependant on other people for all his needs.

Undoubtedly, this made Nicklinson very uncomfortable, therefore, he sought assistance to end his life. It is worth mentioning that ending the life of another individual is morally and legally wrong. However, according to Tony Nicklinson, he did not deserve to lead the life he was experiencing. So, ending his life would alleviate the suffering that he endured on a daily basis.

People should engage in activities that have positive effects on other people. People should ensure that their activities lead to the happiness of as many people as possible. However, there are certain activities that have positive effects on some people and negative effects on others at the same time. As well, there are instances when the activity benefits many people but have a negative effect on the doer of it. This raises the question of whether it is ethical for an individual to engage in the activities in spite of the effect made.

Utilitarian ethics dictate that people should performed activities that bring happiness or joy to most people regardless of the personal preference of the individual. According to utilitarianism principles, the outcome of an action determines its morality. Utilitarianism holds that moral actions should bring happiness to the greatest number of people and the consequences of an action determine whether it is morally right or wrong (Edwards 38).

It is a fact that the law prohibited the judges from facilitating an assisted suicide. However, the law cannot be considered as fair. Tony Nicklinson had ‘locked-in’ syndrome that made him unable to undertake even basic tasks. The British law does not criminalize suicide but Nicklinson’s condition made him incapable of committing suicide. This prompted him to go to the court in order to obtain the right to have an assisted suicide and his family was supportive in his decision. Therefore, it was wrong for the court to deny his request.

According to utilitarian rules, the consequences of an action should lead to the greatest good. It is a fact that Tony Nicklinson has so much suffering. Therefore, granting him the right to have assisted suicide would ease the pain that he undergoes daily. The ailment caused mental anguish to Nicklinson’s family members. They had to take care of him daily as the ‘locked-in’ syndrome is incurable. This would have prolonged his suffering. Thus, assisted suicide is the only action that would have led to the greatest good for him.

Taking care of Nicklinson was emotionally draining to the family members as well. He was once an active individual who took care of his family. Family members supported his decision to have assisted suicide. Therefore, it was not morally wrong for the judge not to grant him his wishes.

We will write a custom Essay on Ethical Problem – Tony Nicklinson’s Legal Battle specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Assisted suicide would have ended the suffering that the family had endured. Denying Tony Nicklinson the right to have an assisted suicide would have prolonged his suffering. However, it would have been wrong to give Nicklinson the right to commit an assisted suicide if his family did not support his decision. In addition, it would have been morally wrong to give Nicklinson the right to have an assisted suicide if he did not have a terminal illness.

The law should provide people who are in a situation that is similar to Tony Nicklinson’s the right to have an assisted suicide. The inability to do that forced the man to lead a life that he did not desire. In addition, such an outcome of the judges decision would have ended the mental anguish of his family.

Works Cited Doughty, Steve and Mario Ledwith. “Tears of desperate locked-in syndrome sufferer Tony Nicklinson as High Court rules he CAN’T ask a doctor to end his life”. Daily Mail. 17.8 (2012). Web. https://www.dailymail.co.uk/news/article-2189263/Tony-Nicklinson-Tears-High-Court-rules-CANT-ask-doctor-end-life.html

Edwards, Linda. A brief guide to beliefs: Ideas, theologies, mysteries, and movements. Louisville, KY: Westminster John Knox Press, 2001. Print.


Legal Challenge: Maple Leaf Shoes Ltd and Code of Conduct Case Study argumentative essay help

Table of Contents Introduction

Problem Statement

Analysis of Alternatives



Introduction There is a case of sexual harassment at Maple Leaf Shoes Ltd. At a workplace, sexual harassment usually comes from colleagues and supervisors. In the case study, Rosetta’s colleagues are the source of sexual harassment to her. Stereotyping, norms, behaviors, poor communications, and inconsequential responses are the main factors that encourage sexual harassment at the workplace. The behavior may persist if no one intervenes or take any meaningful action.

Workplace sexual harassment can assume several forms. In the case study, Rosetta’s sexual harassment includes unwelcome jokes, explicit sexual comments, displaying centerfolds, sexist comments, innuendoes, derogatory comments about her Italian background and Italian men.

There are other forms, which include sexual assault, rape, fondling, demands for sexual favors, inappropriate touching, catcalls, leering, and unwanted flirting among others. Although Rosetta did not experience the latter group, it is important to point out that uncontrolled sexual harassment usually gets worse as the behavior gains momentum.

One must also point out that consensual sex, physical attraction, affection, and mutually encouraged flirting do not qualify to be acts of workplace sexual harassment. Although workplace harassment persists, it is illegal. The Criminal Code of Conduct, the Canadian Human Rights Act, and the Canadian Labor Code have all outlawed workplace sexual harassment.

Given the legal position of Canada on workplace sexual harassment, Rosetta’s male colleagues should face charges or warnings from the supervisor, Al. However, Al assumed that the complaints were matters of casual jokes rather than sexual harassment. Al has also concluded that Rosetta left the job on her own freewill and that the complaint was not justified because the work was stressful.

Problem Statement Obviously, Maple Leaf Shoes Ltd lacks a code of conduct for employees on workplace sexual harassment, diversity, and inclusion. As a result, Al lacks any ground of investigating the matter and presenting a solution to any sexually harassed female employees. In addition, Rosetta has failed to report her case to the supervisor.

Analysis of Alternatives One major challenge, which is clear in the case study, is hesitancy to inform the supervisor about sexual harassment. In fact, the issue is emotional and personal. As a result, many employees fail to report cases of sexual harassment. Rosetta informed Eva White, a colleague about her experiences.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More However, she failed to report to the supervisor and opted to leave the job. One can attribute failure to report such cases to different factors. First, victims have personal risks and fear of losing the job. Second, the company’s policies on sexual harassment are not clear. In addition, there are no reporting lines and subsequent actions against the perpetrators.

Rosetta is skeptical about the issue of reporting the case because she knows Al will not consider it as a serious issue. She also shows that Al would not take any action against male workers. Clearly, Rosetta does not know how to handle the issue of sexual harassment at the workplace. This may suggest that the company lacks any policy on sexual harassment.

The best approach of overcoming workplace sexual harassment is prevention. In addition, the company should also take corrective measures in order to eradicate workplace sexual harassment.

Prevention is the best approach of controlling sexual harassment and other acts of discrimination at the workplace. The approach should involve the introduction of sexual harassment policy, employee training, and formal ways of reporting all forms of sexual harassment at the workplace.

Sexual harassment policy can protect employees from sexual harassment. It also protects the organization from potential lawsuits because of the damages from the act. Maple Leaf lacks any sexual harassment policy. Male employees have centerfolds on the walls behind their machines. The lack of sexual harassment policy at Maple Leaf has encouraged such behaviors in the company. While male employees might consider such behavior as normal, Rosetta finds them to be discriminatory and forms of harassment and discrimination.

Maple Leaf should introduce a code of conducts on sexual harassment and other forms of discrimination at the workplace. The company must define all forms of sexual harassment with reference to different laws of Canada on the issue. It should also indicate reporting procedures, investigation procedures, subsequent actions, and policy on any attempted retaliation. At the same time, Maple Leaf should insist on confidentiality, the role of supervisors, and harassment by other stakeholders rather than colleagues.

Supervisors and HR manager must enforce the written policy on sexual harassment. Otherwise, the policy will not serve its purpose. Maple Leaf can achieve this by observing some simple procedures. The company should include the code of conducts for all employees in the employee’s handbook.

We will write a custom Case Study on Legal Challenge: Maple Leaf Shoes Ltd and Code of Conduct specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More In addition, there should be constant reminders for other employees about the Maple Leaf code of conduct. Maple Leaf must also ensure that all employees acknowledge and adhere to the code of conduct. In this regard, they will understand the consequences of failing to follow the code. Any case of sexual harassment should have clearly defined actions. Once Maple Leaf has adopted sexual harassment policy, it would be necessary to conduct an audit and improve it based on emerging definitions of workplace sexual harassment.

Training is mandatory on workplace sexual harassment. While Al and other male colleagues consider sexual harassment as casual and old jokes, Rosetta and Eva White do not think so. Majorities of Maple Leaf employees, including supervisors lack training on workplace sexual harassment. Maple Leaf can enhance prevention of sexual harassment through effective training of employees from different regions.

Training must inform employees about sexual harassment, its forms, effects on the victim, and consequences on the perpetrators and the company. Training can take any form. Employees must recognize the importance of training on sexual harassment. All training approaches must also focus on the hostile environment, which may result from sexual harassment.

The company should also create functional channels for sexual harassment complaints. Rosetta could have reported sexual harassment if the company had a formal reporting system. A lack of a formal reporting channel for sexual harassment leads to several unreported cases. Reporting a sexual harassment case is a way of discouraging such behaviors in an organization.

Senior executives must support sexual harassment claims by ensuring all supervisors implement the policy as stated in the code of conduct. They must also ensure fairness during investigation processes. The HR department must provide different alternatives of reporting claims of sexual harassment at the workplace.

Once an employee has reported a case of sexual harassment, the employer must take the necessary action in order to prevent a similar misconduct again. Al failed in his responsibility as a supervisor. Sexual harassment has negative consequences on employees as Rosetta indicates. Thus, Maple Leaf must stop it before it takes place. Nevertheless, any reported case of sexual harassment requires investigation, discipline, counseling, and adhere to policy on non-retaliation.

Recommendation Employees should not act in a manner, which cause sexual harassment to colleagues or cause uncomfortable situation. This is what Rosetta experienced among her male co-workers. However, one must remember that actions and effects of such behaviors on others may determine harassment regardless of intentions.

Maple Leaf should provide a work environment, which is free of sexual harassment and any other form of discrimination against all employees. In this regard, the company must formulate and adopt a code of conduct with clearly defined sexual harassment policies and consequences of such behaviors. The policy must aim at preventing and addressing issues of sexual harassment among all employees. The policy must clarify sexual harassment, common harassment, investigation procedures, and a policy on employee dating and relationships.

Not sure if you can write a paper on Legal Challenge: Maple Leaf Shoes Ltd and Code of Conduct by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More The company must conduct training and inform all employees about the importance of the sexual harassment policy and other policies.

The role of the supervisor in sexual harassment, prevention, investigation, and correction should be clear. Al is unable to act on the case of Rosetta because he lacks guidance, does not know what sexual harassment is, and provides a casual approach to the whole issue. Supervisors must take an active role in protecting employees and ensuring a favorable work environment for all members of the company.

The company should encourage whistleblowers like Eva White. Eva must pursue the case and ensure that the company takes the required procedures to address the alleged sexual harassment. In a lawsuit, Maple Leaf must demonstrate that it took the right step to address the issue. Moreover, the company must all prove that consequences, which perpetrators received, were equally severe. Rosetta worked in a hostile environment because of sexual harassment and derogatory statements about her background.

Implementation The company must adopt a policy on sexual harassment and other forms of harassment, which create hostile work environments for workers. Implementation of the policy should aim at preventing any potential future behaviors.

Employees must undergo training about sexual harassment policy. This would create awareness among employees about the outcomes of such behaviors.

Supervisors must investigate all reported cases of sexual harassment in order to ascertain the truth. Failure to investigate the issue could lead to a lawsuit.

It is difficult for workers to report cases of sexual harassment. Supervisors must not dismiss employees who report their cases because they might seek for outside help, which could be detrimental to the entire firm. In addition, the company must implement policies to protect whistleblowers.

During training, employees must recognize that the company’s policy does not support retaliation because it is illegal.

All supervisors and employees should follow procedures provided in the employee handbook when reporting cases of sexual harassment and other forms of discrimination. The supervisor must not attempt to favor any party and not dismiss the normal reporting procedures.

The supervisor should review the case by initiating interviews with the complainant and perpetrators. Details are critical in this stage. The process should remain confidential because such issues of harassment and discrimination can create a hostile work environment.

After establishing all the facts on the case, the employer or supervisor must take an appropriate action against perpetrators of sexual harassment and other forms of discrimination. Actions could be dismissal for serious cases while other forms of sexual harassment may require warnings or counseling.

In some cases, the company may also consider assistance from external experts.


Automated construction performance monitoring Report best essay help: best essay help

The first step in performance monitoring relies on the n-dimensional building/civil information model to plan, schedule, and estimate project costs. An analysis of the results are documented and presented in charts to ensure effective communication of the project idea. The charts are used to conduct construction reviews to identify any areas which need improvement.

Once the reviews are over, the second phase of the automated construction performance monitoring commences where each component of the project progress is presented using visual aids to identify all project components that are on schedule, behind schedule or ahead of schedule and take corrective actions.

Unordered photos collections, modeling pipelines, and modeling demos underlie the assessment criteria for establishing the quality, safety, and sustainability of the construction pace of the which is remotely used to monitor construction safety.

Phase three of the automated construction safety uses cameras and remote sensors to monitor the construction safety based on a framework of automated behavior monitoring and the automated vision based tracking. That is followed by the automated construction quality monitoring to detect safe drilling areas, which leads to the automated construction productivity monitoring based on the automated vision based tracking system to identify activities of the excavators.

A construction site information management system which uses a mobile AR system provides high precision information on the construction site using a 3 d model and a hybrid 4-dimenaional model augmented in reality. The performance monitoring system is built by augmenting energy performance in reality with automated monitoring done in extreme events, and systems for disaster recovery put in place with different cases study results compared to build the best case scenario.

The Built


Discuss the Merits and Potential Problems of American Business Schools Case Study college essay help online

In the past, American business schools only invited foreigners to pursue business courses in America. Recently, these schools have expanded through establishing many business programs in foreign countries and residents can access education without necessarily going to America. This however, is not without several limitations and that is why this paper discusses the benefits and limitations of American business institutions with programs abroad.

Merits of American Business Institutions with Programs Abroad Just like any other business, expanding into other countries creates more customers for an organization. When an institution like Chicago University establishes its programs in a new country, it is likely to tap more customers, and especially persons who may not be in a position to travel to foreign counties because of family reasons.

Moreover, American institutions benefit from cross-fertilization through expanding into other countries. For instance, lecturers from American Universities can research international issues relating to business while in other countries and at the same time, share their vast knowledge with students in these countries (Zhou 41).

In addition, by expanding into foreign countries, American business institutions reduce the possibility of a single bad decision spoiling the entire program. These universities are as well able to distribute the costs of production across other markets, and this lessens overheads and increases profits for the institutions.

Lastly, American business institutions are able to diversify their programs through establishing institutions in countries that have a different climate from that of America. As Rosenzweig and Daniel reveals, seasonal aspects such as climate may influence a product’s demand (195). For instance, the winter season may depress education at the University of Chicago, yet not all countries experience the winter season at the same time. American business institutions, therefore, use overseas markets to cater for the uneven demand.

Potential Problems of American Business Institutions with Programs Abroad Establishing institutions in a foreign country involves huge spending and this may overstretch the capacity of the parent university to offer quality education due to limited resources. “When a company invests money and other resources to expand, it has less capital available for other business transactions.” (Kokemuller par.2)

Moreover, entering many new markets can make an institution to share its abilities to the extent that it does not perform proficiently in any area. American business universities send their personnel to overseas countries when they create a new establishment and this may leave the parent institution with inadequate staff.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Assume USF St. Petersburg is interested in Establishing a Program in Asia. Choose a Location in Asia and Outline a Strategy for Success.

The best location where University of Southern Florida (USF) St. Petersburg can establish a program in Asia is at the National University of Singapore.

One strategy that USF St. Petersburg must embrace, for the success of the program, is partnership. USF St. Petersburg may collaborate with the National University of Singapore in Asia in offering an MBA executive program. Directors of the new program should as well work together with collaborative partners of the parent organization for research and training.

USF St. Petersburg must also set up a market research strategy for analyzing and evaluating the market environment in Asia. Aspects such as the number of people in Singapore who are Alumni’s of USF St. Petersburg and those that would wish to support the university are some of the elements that may form the research. Identifying former students of USF St. Petersburg in Singapore would be necessary in marketing the university to locals in Singapore. Alumni’s of USF St. Petersburg in Asia are likely to be supportive of the program in their own country and are in a better place to market the university to their fellow residents.

Moreover, the university should promote its new brand through the internet, television media and advertisements in Singapore. Other methods that the university may use for promotion include “publications, open days, school liaison, public relations and involving main stakeholders” (Narasimha 105). Universities in foreign countries should align all their activities to the development plan of the country in which they operate.

The new St. Petersburg in Singapore should align its educational strategy with the global approach towards education and appreciate limitations that may occur due to global extension posed by international expansion. The strategy of the university should also focus on quality learning and teaching. Quality education is that which meets the needs of the learners. To establish the specific needs of learners, market research would be valuable.

USF St. Petersburg should incorporate its global strategy in Singapore into its planning and embrace popular business planning processes for ventures in foreign countries.

We will write a custom Case Study on Discuss the Merits and Potential Problems of American Business Schools specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More The university should guarantee local residents that the quality of education that they will obtain from university subsidiaries in their countries will be of the same quality with that received from the parent university in Petersburg. The USF St. Petersburg in Singapore should therefore hire competent personnel to offer learning at the university.

On the same note, the university may offer awards based on well-established standards like the Quality and Qualifications Framework and pursue quality assurance processes that govern operations of subsidiary universities and colleges (Clotfelter 374).

Another strategy that USF St. Petersburg may consider is establishing a common board that would be responsible for setting examinations for use in all branch campuses.

USF St. Petersburg may also consider enrolling some American students at the university in Singapore. This strategy is viable because it is likely to entice more Singaporeans to join the institutions. No one would expect American students to leave their country and join a substandard university in Singapore. Following this reasoning, many Singaporeans will have confidence in the school. Ways of recruiting American learners at USF St. Petersburg may be through direct recruitment or through collaborations with a study group.

Besides, USF St. Petersburg in Singapore can invest more in research in order to attain global excellence. This would entail branding USF St. Petersburg in Singapore as a global center for research and creativity, and making connections with the top researchers in the world. Another way of advancing research would be collaborating with other regional and international universities in research and knowledge exchange.

A further strategy that the USF St. Petersburg in Singapore may adopt is developing and nurturing an academic partner relationship with the National University of Singapore. Through such a relationship, the USF St. Petersburg may introduce new disciplines to students markets of the National University of Singapore.

Finally, the USF St. Petersburg may also consider making its postgraduate programs accessible to a larger student market through establishing flexible study schedules that include weekend lessons. Most postgraduate learners are usually busy working and they would appreciate a study program that understands their needs.

Works Cited Clotfelter, Charles T. American Universities in a Global Market, Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 2010. Print.

Not sure if you can write a paper on Discuss the Merits and Potential Problems of American Business Schools by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More Kokemuller, Neil. Advantages and Disadvantages of Expanding your Business. Web.

Narasimha, REddi Effective Public Relations and Media Strategy, New York: Oxford University Press, 2010. Print.

Rosenzweig, Cynthia, and Daniel Hillel. Climate Variability and the Global Harvest: Impacts of El Niño and Other Oscillations on Agroecosystems, New York: Oxford University Press, 2008. Print.

Zhou, Li. Liberalization of Trade in Educational Service and Its Impact on the Right to Education, München: GRIN Verlag, 2007. Print.


Arguing, Interpretation and Evaluation Essay college admission essay help

The story was written by Charlotte Perkins Gilman and reveals the unpleasant experiences the narrator undergoes after getting confined in her room by her physician. The story reveals the narrator’s experiences as she reveals how she was confined in her room by her physician and husband after giving birth ostensibly to allow her to recuperate. This paper will interpret the story to find out its real meaning and messages the author conveys to readers.

The author of the story portrays women as capable human beings who have feelings, ambitions and personal wishes. The woman in the story represents the real life story of the author, Charlotte Perkins Gilman, who was confined in her room by her husband and physician for a long period of time.

The story reveals the ugly situation the narrator faces, as she does not get positive experiences outside her house to give her peace of mind. Her husband, brother and physician all think that she needs to stay indoors without working, a suggestion she does not like. She narrates how this makes her feel unwanted and mistreated. She feels she has been entrapped in a cage that does not give her freedom to explore her professional skills and talents. She intends to go out and work, yet her physician and husband are not supportive.

The narrator condemns her confinement in her own house and how this makes her more depressed. Her situation is a symbol of what women are made to endure by male dominated systems which weaken their resolve and spirit. Therefore, she dislikes the fact that she cannot do anything professional outside her home which makes her more miserable.

The narrator communicates the message that women are discouraged from fulfilling their dreams by men to make them less ambitious. The narrator explicitly shows how doctors lack professionalism empathy in the way they treat female patients. Their insensitivity makes women feel inadequate and hopeless, a factor that makes them have low self esteem. Her physician does not give her an opportunity to enjoy a different environment, which makes it difficult for her to recover.

The story focuses mostly on the ugly aspects of the confinement the narrator was forced to undergo. She is a harsh critic of predominant chauvinistic male attitudes that exist in society. However, the story manages to show feministic ideals in a different ways.

The narrator in the story argues about her alienation from the real world by being confined in her room which denies her a chance to engage in activities she loves. The author uses first person narration to make the mood more serious, which allows her to speak directly to the reader. This stylistic form makes her story more compelling to the reader. The story fails to describe the traits of other characters that would have made the story more interesting.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More The narrator in the story seems not to be proud of her mother hood responsibilities because she is grumbling about not being given a chance to go outdoors. The story is a compelling narration of how women suffer emotionally and psychologically after they are denied a chance to pursue their goals by patriarchal systems.

In conclusion, the story is a real portrayal of how women were mistreated in the past. The story is a good account of how gender prejudices are used to discourage women from achieving their dreams and ambitions.


Foreign Exchange Market Essay online essay help: online essay help

Foreign exchange In order to convert the US dollars to the Yuan, we use the exchange rate USD/CNY 6.5766. This therefore means that 1 USD = 6.5766 Yuan. USD100,000 will therefore be 6.5766*100,000 = 657660 Yuan. The Chinese supplier will therefore be paid a total of 657660 Yuan.

Foreign exchange can simply be defined as the currency of a foreign country or the currency of a country that a person or company does not belong to. It can also be defined as the purchase or sale of a country’s currency in exchange for another country’s currency. This transaction is usually carried out in a market setting in order to make it easy for the transacting parties. This market is referred to as the foreign exchange market (forex).

A foreign exchange market is therefore a market where trading of different currencies takes place in order for the traders to be able to meet their financial obligations in foreign countries. Foreign exchange makes it possible for companies operating on the international scope to carry out their business transactions which normally involve conversions of money from one country’s currency to that of another (Carbaugh, 2004).

Foreign currency derivatives According to Gitman (2007), a derivative can be defined as “a financial instrument whose value is vested in another item such as an interest rate or an asset”. Derivatives are usually in the form of contracts where the parties agree to make payments based on the value of the underlying entity at a particular time in future.

Derivatives are mainly used as a risk minimisation strategy by one party and a return maximisation strategy for the other party. A foreign currency derivative is therefore a financial derivative whose future payment depends on the exchange rate of two or more currencies (Gitman, 2007).

Businesses generally enter in to foreign exchange derivative contracts in order to hedge themselves against the risk of loss due to unexpected adverse movements of the foreign exchange rate of the currencies they trade in. Businesses also use financial derivatives to protect themselves against the risks that are caused by volatility in exchange rates.

They are also used by businesses to negotiate for better terms when seeking financing from banks and other lenders. The trader can therefore enter in to a forward exchange derivative contract to pay the goods in 30 days time if the exchange rate of the USD to the Yuan is expected to depreciate (Michael, 2011).

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Types of foreign currency derivatives

A foreign exchange futures contract is defined as a contract which is entered in to by parties in order to exchange a particular currency for another, at a specific date in future. The exchange price is normally agreed upon at the date of purchasing the futures contract and in most cases, one of the currencies is normally the US dollar.

Therefore in this case, the trader can enter in to a foreign exchange futures contract to pay at a particular amount at a future date at an agreed exchange rate. A foreign exchange spot on the other hand is a contract or an agreement between two parties to exchange currencies at a specific exchange rate on the date of entering the contract also referred to as the spot date.

This means that the exchange rate that is agreed upon by the two parties is normally the spot exchange rate. The current example where the trader is expected to pay USD 100,000 at the given exchange rate of USD/CNY 6.5766 can therefore be referred to as a foreign exchange spot contract if it is agreed that he has to pay on that particular date (Mehraj, 1997).

Lastly, it is important to distinguish between a foreign exchange futures contract and a foreign exchange forward contract. A foreign exchange forward contract is the situation where parties agree to buy or sell currency at a future specific date at an exchange rate that is agreed upon today. In this case, the trader and the supplier can agree on the future date of payment and also decide on the exchange rate that they will use. This is normally necessary when a trader does not have the funds to pay for the transaction at hand (Mehraj, 1997).

Bid / Ask Spread

A bid price has been defined by Eiteman, Stonehill


Feminism in The Yellow Wallpaper Explicatory Essay online essay help

Table of Contents Introduction

The Theme of Feminism in the Story



Introduction Gilman’s story, ‘The Yellow Wallpaper,’ revolves around a protagonist who has been locked up by her husband in their leased house during summer vacation. The husband justifies his actions by pointing out that her wife needed a rest cure, especially now after the birth of their child. As the story unfolds, she (wife) reaches the threshold of a mental break down and insanity (Stetson, 1892).

She begins to experience hallucinations and becomes obsessed with yellow wallpaper that hanged on the wall. She associates everything in her environment with the yellow paper. Just before the vacation is over, she begins seeing nonexistent women creeping in her room. She looks at the paper and sees another woman entrapped in the picture. In an attempt to free her, she rips apart the wallpaper and locks herself in the bedroom. That was the only place she felt safe (Stetson, 1892).

When her husband returns, she refuses to open the door for him. Her husband gets the key and opens the bedroom, finding his wife in a severe mental condition, and faints. The protagonist continues to draw circles on her husband’s body. The story explores various themes and addresses numerous social issues. This paper will evaluate the theme of feminism in the story. Besides, the paper will highlight criticisms of the story and its impact on the audience.

Gender Roles in The Yellow Wallpaper Since its publication in 1892, many interpretations have come up regarding the story. Particularly, feminists believe that the story depicts the struggles and tribulations that women endured in a male-dominated society. Various illustrations in the novel assert the perception held by feminists.

Further Research What Does the Narrator’s Description of the Wallpaper Reveal about the Context of the Story? 5 39 What Role Does the Wallpaper Woman Play in the Story? 5 21 What Event Caused the Narrator’s Mental Illness in The Yellow Wallpaper? 5 40 What Does Creeping Mean in The Yellow Wallpaper? 5 249 At the outset, society undermined the role of women in households and during important decision-making processes (Stetson, 1892). As such, they played peripheral roles in society. In other words, the story portrays women’s opinions in society as irrational and irrelevant. The protagonist is locked in a house for the sole reason of getting a rest cure. She has no alternative since she is unable to convince her husband that the rest break was unnecessary.

As Stetson (1892) elucidates,

‘…and I did not make out a very good case for myself, for I was crying before I finished.’ (p. 651).

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More According to the protagonist, her condition does not necessitate such medical and therapeutic intervention. She wishes she were a free woman who could write, care for her child and participate in the running of the society (Ford, 1985). Instead, she remains in isolation (Stetson, 1892). This illustration does not only provide important insights on gender disparities in medieval societies but also demonstrates hegemonic masculinity that had engulfed the entire medical profession.

Second, it is important to pinpoint that the yellow wallpaper represents barriers to gender equality. Notwithstanding the mental health of the protagonist, she rips the paper as a symbol of breaking the bondage of patriarchy. She frees a woman who, like her, had been entrapped in the male-dominated society. John collapses after opening the bedroom because of shock.

Literary, the story asserts that John collapses because of the level of insanity of his wife (Stetson, 1892). Symbolically, the collapse implies the shock and surprise that the male gender would experience after women freed themselves. The story portrays the protagonist drawing circles on the corpse of her husband. According to Ford (1985), it implies that women had risen above men in the fight for freedom and equality.

Further, the theme of feminism comes out clearly in the story. John is a medical professional. In the society depicted by the story, such high-flying careers were a reserve of men. Despite being a doctor, it is ironic that John does not recognize the impact of incarcerating her wife. According to many feminists, men were not performing their duties impeccably in spite of their gendered beliefs about women.

Failure by John to realize that her wife would say descent to insanity if she remained locked in the room represents a realization by women on their essential roles in the mainstream society (Stetson, 1892). It empowers women to believe in themselves and rise above submissiveness and innocence. This way, they are able to appraise the social system and challenge the negative effects of patriarchy and male domination.

More about The Yellow Wallpaper What Is The Yellow Wallpaper’s Ending Like? 5 35 What Is the Importance of the Nurse in The Yellow Wallpaper? 5 30 Why Is There a Change to the Second Point of View in The Yellow Wallpaper? 5 18 What Is the Significance of the Narrative Form in The Yellow Wallpaper? 5 26 Notwithstanding many interpretations of the story, many analysts hold the view that The Yellow Wall-Paper reflected Gilman’s experience in a medical institution (Ford, 1985). Gilman suffered from severe depression and was admitted to a hospital in 1890. It is in the medical facility that she experienced the same experiences as the protagonist portrayed in the story. As such, the story’s main aim was to challenge the prevalent methods of treating mentally ill patients as opposed to advancing the feminist agenda.

Conclusion In essence, the story revolves around a couple spending summer vacation. The husband locks her wife in a room because of his beliefs that she needed a rest break. Throughout the story, the theme of feminism is apparent. From socially imposed roles to making decisions, women in the story suffer from the whims of patriarchy. However, many critics explain that the story is a true reflection of the experiences of the author.

We will write a custom Essay on Feminism in The Yellow Wallpaper specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More References Ford, K. (1985). The Yellow Wallpaper and Women’s Discourse. Tulsa Studies in Women’s Literature, 4(2), 309–314.

Stetson, C. (1892). The Yellow Wallpaper: A Story. The New England Magazine, 11(5), 647-657.


Federal Government should not legalize the use of marijuana Research Paper scholarship essay help: scholarship essay help

Table of Contents Introduction

Arguments in support of legalization of marijuana

Arguments against the legalization of marijuana

Works Cited

Introduction Historically marijuana was used by certain populations and cultures as therapy for fever, insomnia, rheumatic pain, headaches and constipation. The drug was listed as an official licit drug in 1857. It was believed it had many medicinal benefits. The recreational use of the drug surged during the Prohibition period.

To reduce the widespread use of marijuana the government introduced a taxing mechanism in 1937. In 1970 the drug was listed as an illicit drug and it was declared that drug possession would be a criminal offence. The government felt that the drug had a high potential for abuse. There was also no medically accepted use of the drug.

In the recent past more and more people have been advocating for the legalization of the drug citing various reasons. This paper analyses the arguments proposed by the proponents of the drug and concludes that these arguments are inconclusive and unconvincing.

Arguments in support of legalization of marijuana There are several arguments that have been proposed in support for the legalization of marijuana. In 1965 scientists were able to separate the tetrahydrocannabinol (THC) from the cannabis plant. After several years scientists were able to separate 400 chemicals and currently 21 of them are being investigated by the US FDA (Mechoulam, Maximilian, Peters and Murillo-Rodriguez, 80).

There are natural and synthetic cannabinoids that have been approved for treatment of certain medical conditions. Patients who have lost appetite due to cancer therapy and AIDS have gained as certain cannabinoids are used to stimulate appetite. They are also used to treat nausea, vomiting, neuropathic pain and overactive bladders.

There have been suggested uses of smoked marijuana and cannabinoids that have not yet been approved by the FDA. These include spastic syndromes in neurological disorders, pain syndromes and glaucoma. It has been argued that smoking the drug causes relaxation and pleasure. There is a sense of well-being. If someone is stressed, the drug causes relief and the individual is able to deal with hard realities (Stokes, Egerton and Watson, 1522).

In the United States there are several States which have chosen to legalise the use for Marijuana for medicinal and recreational purposes. In a survey conducted by Pew Research Centre 60% of the population in the country believed that it would not be right for the federal government to interfere in areas where marijuana use had been legalized (Connelly par, 6).

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Two months ago a bill was introduced in congress that calls for the protection of medical and non-medical marijuana businesses from federal Prosecution in these States. Currently in the country 18 states and the District of Columbia actually allow physicians to prescribe marijuana to their patients. In November 2013 voters in the State of Washington and Colorado started progress towards legalization of marijuana use for adults above the age of 21(Connelly par, 7).

It is believed that marijuana prohibition will soon come to its end since most Americans are now against it. It is also argued that the legalization of marijuana should be allowed not just on moral grounds but on practical and financial factors or consideration. A Pew research survey found out that over 65% of Independents, Democrats and Republicans believed that enforcements costs are not worth it as they are quite high (Connelly par, 9).

For the first time in four decades since marijuana research studies were conducted the Pew Survey showed that majority of Americans wanted the legalization of marijuana. In 1969 only 12% of the population supported legalization. In 2013 the percentage has increased by over four times (Pew Research Centre par, 2). The findings further showed that the youth between 18-32 years of age were the ones who mostly contributed to this new opinion.

There are other arguments advanced by scholars in support of legalization of marijuana in addition to the increase in American population advocating for its legalization. The introduction of tougher drug laws ensured that drug-related arrests increased during the Reagan, elder Bush and Clinton administrations. On the other hand the use of marijuana actually increased in the country. The drug laws did not reduce the consumption at all.

When the Prohibition was introduced in 1937 it was estimated that there were only 55,000 users of the drug in the country. However 65 years later the number of users had exploded to 30 million. In 1994, statistics showed that there were 481,098 marijuana-related arrests. By 2000 the number had increased to 734,500. In 1981 statistics showed that 49% of the arrests were of juveniles who were having their first contact with the criminal justice system because of the arrest (Rosenthal and Kubby, 16).

It is therefore argued that marijuana contributes to jail overcrowding which has adverse economic consequences. It is further argued that due to the arrests these “criminal innocents” are exposed to personal danger and dangerous criminals in the jails where they learn illegal trades. When they are released, they are not the naïve criminals that were sent to prison (Rosenthal and Kubby, 16).

Arguments against the legalization of marijuana The arguments that advocate for the legalization of marijuana are unconvincing. On the medical angle there are safer and alternative prescriptions for the medical conditions. Studies that have investigated the effects of smoked cannabis and prescribed cannabinoids have shown that they have undesired side effects.

We will write a custom Research Paper on Federal Government should not legalize the use of marijuana specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More These include acute psychosis and cognitive dulling in some of the patients. The drug causes the heart rate to increase in patients who have heart-related conditions. There is similarity in the components found in tobacco smoke and marijuana. The marijuana affects breathing and worsens respiratory conditions. It may also lead to abnormal cell growth which increases the growth of cancer (Hashibe, Straif andTashkin, 265).

The argument that smoking the drug causes relaxation and relief is also inadequate. Marijuana use reduces the levels of cortical dopamine which is responsible for higher cognitive functions and executive function. As the users search for the relaxation they actually end up experiencing cognitive dulling (Stokes, Egerton and Watson, 1522).

Cannabis use also affects the work performance of individuals. The drug affects cognitive involvement and decision-making. There is lower alertness and slower response levels in the workplace. Many employers do not tolerate any drug use in their staff. They carry out urine tests to find out the presence of marijuana in the employees.

The tests are effective for a period of at least two weeks. Some of the THC components have an elimination half-life of only 20 hours. There are those components that remain stored in the body fat. They have an elimination half-life of 10-13 days (Buddy, par. 6). If employers know the adverse effects of the drug on the productivity of their staff then the drug should not be legalized.

In a separate study, it was noted that the drug had a significant adverse effect on the individual’s safety. There were higher levels of reported self-accidents such as road accidents and minor injuries. The drug also has an adverse effect on the mental health of individuals. A study showed that mental problems were more likely to be exhibited in cannabis users than non-users (Svarikic and Lustman, 95).

The fact that the American population supporting legalization of marijuana has increased rapidly should not be a justification to demand for legalization of the drug. The fact that more and more people have become softer towards its use does not mean it is morally right to legalise the drug. As much as certain States have legalized the medicinal use of cannabis it is still a federal-controlled drug and its possession and distribution is illegal.

There have been a lot of current efforts to legalise the crude cannabis through State legislative laws. There are efforts to avoid imposition of federal laws or procedures on marijuana. The advocates of the medicinal use of the drug and the legalization or decriminalization of the drug are doing it in such a manner that bypasses the normal testing and regulatory testing processes of the FDA which are carried out for all drugs that are proposed for human consumption in the country.

These advocates therefore unfairly put legislatures and voters in the position where they have to decide on proposals that have a great impact on human health yet they are not qualified to understand the scientific evidence that is in the market (Svarikic and Lustman, 90).

Not sure if you can write a paper on Federal Government should not legalize the use of marijuana by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More The federal government released a statement in 2009 clarifying its position on the legalization of marijuana. Smoked marijuana is not fit for medicinal purposes. The FDA believes that there is no sound scientific evidence that supports the medicinal use of marijuana in the country.

In 2001 the view was further supported by the Supreme Court in the case of United States v. Oakland Cannabis Buyers’ Cooperative. The court further affirmed the authority of congress to regulate the use of harmful substances across the country whether certain States had legalized the use of “medicinal” marijuana or not. It is not only the DEA or the federal government that is reluctant in the legalization of marijuana.

The American Medical Association believes the drug should not be legalized (Meyers par. 6). The American Cancer Association has communicated that the area still needs further research before legalization. The American Academy of Paediatrics fears that legalization will lead to an increase in drug dependency among the young people. The National Multiple Sclerosis Society further states that there is no convincing evidence that clearly shows the benefits of the drugs to its patients.

The British Medical Association actually warns that the drug is linked to greater risk of heart disease, lung cancer and bronchitis. It is therefore clear to see that based on the arguments mentioned that marijuana use should not be legalized across the country. It is important that the federal government continues to protect the health of the citizens of the country. Legalizing the drug will affect young people who will engage in other vices due to drug addiction.

Works Cited Buddy, Tim. How Long Does Marijuana Stay in the Body? Marijuana Is Rapidly Metabolized. 2012. Web.

Connelly, Louise. Marijuana Legalization 2013: Respect State Marijuana Laws Act Would Ban Federal Crackdowns. 2013. Web.

Hashibe Mia, Kurt Straif and Donald Tashkin. “Epidemiologic review of marijuana use and cancer risk.” Alcohol 35.3(2005):265–275. Print.

Mechoulam Raphael, Maximilian Peters and Eric Murillo-Rodriguez. “Cannabidiol—recentadvances.”Chemistry and Biodiversity 4.8(2007):1678–1692. Print.

Meyers, Dev. The DEA Position on Marijuana. 2009. Web.

Pew Research Centre. Majority Now Supports Legalizing Marijuana. 2013. Web.

Rosenthal Ed and Steve Kubby. Why Marijuana Should Be Legal. New York: Thunder’s Mouth Press. 1996. Print.

Stokes, Paul, Alice Egerton and Ben Watson. “Significant decreases in frontal and temporal [11C]-raclopride binding after THC challenge.” NeuroImage 52(2010): 1521–1527. Print.

Svarikic, Dragan and Patrick Lustman. “Legalization, Decriminalization


Neil Gaiman’s Writing Research Paper essay help site:edu: essay help site:edu

Table of Contents Introduction

Gaiman’s use of Greek Mythology

Influence of fairy and folk tales on Gaiman’s work

Influence of classic English fantasy literature on Gaiman’s work

Influence of pulp fiction on Gaiman’s writing


Works Cited

Introduction Neil Gaiman is an internationally acclaimed English writer with a wide range of comic books, fiction novels, and short stories and children’s books to his name. His literary style has intrigued many readers around the world and as a result, he has won numerous outstanding awards from his literary work.

His writing prowess is attested by the fact that his work has done notably well across several genres of the literary world. This research paper is only interested in his works in the fiction genre and shall consider the novel, Neverwhere and short stories from Smoke and Mirrors. The research paper seeks to identify external literary and cultural influences on Gaiman’s work and establish whether they serve to enrich or bring about a lack of originality in the author’s work.

Gaiman’s use of Greek Mythology Greek mythology has been widely used by many authors from virtually all genres of literature and Gaiman is not an exception. In his novel Neverwhere, Gaiman manages to weave elements of Greek mythology in the plot. He depicts his main character, Richard, as a hero in a completely different style. Extraordinary, heroes are typical of ancient Greek mythology and Gaiman’s depiction of Richard seems to pitch him as one.

He is indeed an extraordinary hero because at first, he is willing to lose his fiancé in his endeavor to assist the injured young woman, Door. Despite living an almost non-bearable life shortly after Door’s departure, when he finally finds her in ‘London below’, he sets aside all his interests and resolves to offer a helping hand. Richard’s heroic nature manifests in the beauty of his character, viz. his steadfast loyalty and kind heart rather in deeds (Schupbach Para.16).

Richard’s fall through the ‘crack’ to ‘London below’ definitely reminds one of mythical tales in which everything is possible. In the London below, the speaking rats, the earls, and the monsters in sewers are further instances of mythology alluded to by Gaiman in this novel. He clutters, “Oh yes. Yes-yes-yes…I know exactly what to do with him” (Gaiman Neverwhere 69). This was the Lord-Rat-Speaker at his first meeting with Richard.

He further depicts the villains in the novel as dangerous assassins who survived the Trojan War, a war that only exists in the depths of the Greek mythology. It is clear at this point that Gaiman, in his effort to portray how dangerous the villains were, brings in the idea of a war that is touted as having been very serious. Therefore, it is evident that Gaiman’s style is one that outsources necessary information to strengthen the images that he creates while writing.

In the short story Chivalry, which is found under the collection, Smoke ad Mirrors, Gaiman alludes to ancient mythology in the form of a phoenix egg that is brought as a present by Galaad to the old woman, Mrs. Whitaker, to convince her to let go of the Holy Grail (Gaiman Smoke and Mirrors 45).

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More The decision to use the mythical bird’s egg in the short story seems to be aimed at showing just how important the Holy Grail was and effort that could be expended in wrestling it out of the old woman’s possession. This effort goes for the apple of life too as it was a fruit that could only come out of a mythical world. Where Galaad gets the gifts from is shrouded in mystery, but eventually, he succeeds in getting the Holy Grail.

Gaiman’s attraction to Greek mythology is further evident in “Nicholas Was…” where he seems to depict Santa Claus in the old man, Nicholas. Based on the short story, the torment that the old man endures while supplying children with Christmas gifts was far much beyond what Prometheus endured while serving his eternal sentence. The fact that he envied Prometheus can only mean that his torment was so much that he would have gladly traded places with Prometheus if given the chance.

Influence of fairy and folk tales on Gaiman’s work Fairy and folk tales have influenced Gaiman’s work as well to a considerable extent. In the novel Neverwhere, Richard’s quest to see the angel to grant him the ability to return home to his normal life is an example. The existence of an angel in London below is a phenomenon that can only be conceived in fairy tales.

Therefore, he combines fairyland possibilities with other styles such as fantasy to deliver a story that remains etched in the minds of his readers for a long time (Smith 25). The overlap of London below with fairyland is again witnessed in Gaiman’s description of the dwarfs, which coexisted with the inhabitants of London below.

In the short stories included in Smoke and Mirrors, the influence of fairy tales is witnessed in ‘Nicholas Was…’ when Gaiman describes the old man so vividly that when he brings in the idea of distributing gifts to sleeping children, it becomes obvious that he is talking about Santa Claus. Though the story is very short, he manages to fit this style and a lot more others into the stories. This aspect confirms fairy tales also influenced the position that Gaiman’s writings to some reasonable degree.

Influence of classic English fantasy literature on Gaiman’s work Gaiman heavily employs classic English fantasy in the novel Neverwhere, which generally falls under the category of urban fantasy novel. The moment Richard descends to London below, the novel shifts from being a normal work of fiction to a fantasy novel.

To begin with, the vivid description of London below is a perfect example of fantasy. The author creates a completely new world right under the streets of London or rather ‘London above’ with a description that is almost tangible. The inhabitants of this new world are also creations of the author’s imagination.

We will write a custom Research Paper on Neil Gaiman’s Writing specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More They add to the blend of fantasy that the author depicts in the story. They are people complete with everything they require to live their lives and are completely oblivious of the possibilities of living a life besides the one they have in their world. Door’s disappearance to this world after getting better is a clear indicator that she did not care much about the comforts that life in ‘London above’ could offer.

Richard’s transition from his normal self to this other person, who did not exist to other people around him, was yet another product of the author’s imagination. The fact that a human being can exist yet be barely noticed by all people around him/her gives the impression that s/he might have been invisible yet s/he sees them and thinks s/he is in the same realm with them.

This same display of fantasy is witnessed in Chivalry when the author refers to the Holy Grail and all the importance attached to it yet to Mrs. Whitaker, it is nothing more than an item that adds beauty to her house (Marcus Para.12).

Galaad’s trips to nobody knows where and his return with the different items to appease the old lady to give him the Holy Grail also seems to bring about an element of fantasy in the short story. It cannot be explained how he could access items, which only existed in ancient Greek mythology, in his human nature. In addition, the items could do exactly what was said of them, which is slightly hinted at when Mrs. Whitaker touches the different items and realizes that she instantly feels different.

Influence of pulp fiction on Gaiman’s writing Gaiman in his writing also alludes to pulp fiction especially in Neverwhere when he creates a young woman whom Richard finds himself willing to assist under whatever circumstances. The idea of a hero striving to save a lady finds its roots in pulp fiction. This observation means that when Richard sets out on dangerous adventures although with some element of unwillingness or doubt about his desire to assist, Gaiman is borrowing from pulp fiction.

Richard assists the girl in ‘London above’ and it costs him so much, but still goes ahead to help in ‘London below’ where his ability to help is highly doubted by Door herself. He eventually emerges as a unique hero not in deeds, but in his way of thinking and his perception of all that they went through. Ultimately, he does not fall in love with Door as many would have expected and this element adds to his uniqueness as a hero in the story.

Conclusion The works of Neil Gaiman will continue to intrigue many who come across them because they are a product of a clever combination of different styles of writing blended with the author’s unique writing style.

Gaiman’s approach to writing could easily be thought of as lacking in originality, but in essence, the numerous allusions made to various sources serve to create the effects he desires without having to use a lot of words. Clearly, the influence that other works of literature have on Gaiman’s work serves to enrich it rather than to water it down. He is a great writer.

Not sure if you can write a paper on Neil Gaiman’s Writing by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More Works Cited Gaiman, Neil. Neverwhere, New York City: Harper Collins Publisher, 1997. Print.

Gaiman, Neil. Smoke and Mirrors, New York City: Avon, 1999. Print.

Marcus, Richard. Book Review: Smoke And Mirrors: Short Fictions and Illusions by Neil Gaiman, 2008. Web.

Schupbach, Jo. The Inverted City – The Use of London’s Underground in Neil Gaiman’s Neverwhere, 2011. Web.

Smith, Clay. “Get Gaiman?: PolyMorpheus Perversity in Works by and about Neil Gaiman.” Interdisciplinary Comics Studies 4.1 (2008): 1-29. Print.


Metamorphosis of China’s Identity Essay essay help online

Introduction China is faced by a great challenge of trying to maintain its national culture in the strong wave of globalization. It was inevitable to shun away this new ideology because it was perceived as a bridge of development between the West and China. However, the Chinese are bent on preserving their traditional culture.

Every time there is a mention of globalization in relation to culture, the worst is portrayed because globalization is often described to erode cultures. Regardless of the fact that traditional Confucianism was swept away in China, neo-Confucianism’s significance is evident in its humanistic spirit. The confucianists’ aim is to foresee the general wellbeing of every human being, and this has been a very strong characteristic feature of the Chinese identity.

Gender and how it shapes Chinese identity

The sex ratio at birth in China is the highest in the world according to the United Nation’s Population Prospects 2010 revision (Golley


Failure Mode and Effect Analysis (FMEA) Research Paper a level english language essay help: a level english language essay help

Meaning of Failure Mode Effect Analysis Failure Mode Effect Analysis (FMEA) is defined as an efficient and practical technique used in assessing different features of a given system. Moreover, the assessment is majorly done to establish and eliminate or reduce possible prevailing tragedies and dangerous failures within the system.

Through design correction, the existing tragedies and dangerous failures can be eliminated within the shortest time possible. The analysis is able to highlight consequences of detected failures hence it becomes important during the establishment of legal actions (Smith par. 1). The assessment starts with the essential parts of the system to establish their result into the system malfunction. After recognizing the possible malfunctions, they are categorized and allocated a Risk Priority Number (RPN). Finally, a viable corrective action is proposed.

When to use Failure Mode and Effect Analysis Failure Mode and Effect Analysis is used during the creation or redesigning of a particular product or service. It can also be applied when a certain procedure is being established or when development goals are designed for an already operational process or existing goods and services. In addition, it can also be implemented when the available procedures, goods, or services are being applied in different ways. Failure Mode and Effect Analysis is used when evaluating various malfunctions of an existing process, goods, or services.

How FMEA is used The first step is to determine the necessary requirements for the system to execute its duty. This is followed by the provision of all the hypotheses and rules required during the actual analysis (Stephans and Joe 91). The third stage does not only include the design of the system’s block diagram, but also establishment of possible malfunction modes.

For instance, possible system failures like breakages and leakages can be identified early enough and amicable solutions provided. The major cause of each malfunction mode and their impact on the system is then established. After recognizing all possible malfunctions, they are assigned a severity and occurrence ranking. Then, critical evaluation is conducted on each of the potential malfunction modes. The last step in FMEA is the assessment and suggestion of any viable corrective measures and perfections to the design.

Advantages and disadvantages of FMEA Failure Mode and Effect Analysis has a number of advantages. The technology does not only eradicate possible problems that might arise in a process, but also helps in establishing the areas with higher risks (Loiselle par. 1).

Additionally, it creates a stage for exchanging information, which hence improves product awareness within core teams. This technique is helpful in obtaining relevant historical information about various changes in the process. It also assists in the provision of accurate technical requirements during the construction of workstations.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More In addition, FMEA helps in the provision of corrective measures during sessions. Moreover, the technology is important because it takes part in identification and management of various malfunctions. Conversely, a malfunction must occur in the system if a single failure mode is omitted. Products made during this process are not exactly similar. The other disadvantage is that a number of the detection controls are of low quality.

Examples of FMEA

A viable example of FMEA is where a single malfunction of the hardware item leads to death or loss of property. Another example that could be considered is where the system under evaluation has a redundancy hence causing death or loss of mission.

Works Cited Loiselle, Joshua. Improving the Efficiency of FMEAs. 2013. Web.

Smith, Deborah. FMEA: Preventing a Failure Before Any Harm Is Done. 2010. Web.

Stephans, Richard, and J. Stephenson. System Safety for the 21st Century: The Updated and Revised Edition of System Safety 2000, Hoboken: Wiley-Interscience, 2004. Print.


Journal summary of “Your Sixth Sense” by Mathew Hutson Essay (Article) essay help

The Mathew Hutson’s article “Your sixth sense” was published in ‘Psychology Today’ in June 2012. The author’s primary aim is to prove that anomalous experiences that affect people at certain times are not only real and life changing, but also occur inside our own brains. In addition, he attempts to prove that anomalous experiences do not occur outside our inner experiences. In this paper, a summary of the Hutchon’s article will be developed in order to highlight his ideas in regard to the topic of the “The sixth sense” article.

The Hutson’s article, if taken as it is, tends to basically argue that anomalous experiences are realities that affect almost every person. However, these experiences occur inside and not outside the human brain. The author tends to argue that anomalous experiences are illusions that humans bring about in their consciousness. Such illusions are used to fill human sensations and reflect what humans think inside their brains.

Taking the fact that one of us being stared at as one of the most common form of anomalous experience, the author argues that human emotions become activated such that one feels either comforting or excited (Hutson, 2012). The results show that the person will experience impression that provides additional energy.

The thesis by Hutson seems to be based on psychological perspective of the human brain. He argues that the “sixth sense” is not actually found in the brain, but it is a product of the work of the five natural senses. According to him, all human experiences exist only inside their own brains. In other words, he tends to argue that the function of the brain cells produces an additional “sixth sense” (Hutson, 2012).

The article further develops the idea that humans experience a sense of familiarity but which has no recollection. The author states that this sense is an experience that is normally a slight delay in the wiring of the brain cells. From biomedical theory, it is clear that transmission of pulses thorough human nerves, including the brain cells, are prone to some delays in biochemical reasons (Naparsek, 2007).

The author seems to refer to these forms of delay as the causes of familiarity without recollection. In addition, the sense of coincidence has been highlighted as another form of experience that proves that “the sixth sense” is a product of the rain functions. He presents the idea that coincidence is a perception that is inbuilt within the brains of most individuals, especially during the early age.

The author draws the reader’s attention by attempting to explain the nature and causes of human psyche and psychic abilities to know something or an event even before it takes place. He says that this phenomenon is a product of three aspects of the human brain-mental telegraphy, pre-recognition and remote viewing.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More For instance, concerning out-of-body and near-death experience, Hutson states that damages to the brain cells in the temporal injunction or lack of oxygen in visual cortex are the most common causes of the experiences (Hutson, 2012).

The author also draws the attention of the audience by invoking some ideas of such concepts as witchcraft, spirits, and luck and life energy. He argues that anomalous experiences are appealing if they are explained in terms of the above concepts. Accordingly, the concepts may not necessarily have taken place, but the human mind always develops illusions that the person is undergoing the experience.

In conclusion, the author has attempted to explain his theory of “the sixth sense” from a psychological perspective. He tries to clarify that “the sixth sense” is a product of the other five senses. Such experiences as the feeling of being started at, witchcraft, meeting with spirits or near-death experiences have been shown to be a product of “the sixth sense” rather than realities.

References Hutson, M. (2012). Your sixth sense. Psychology Today. Retrieved from https://www.psychologytoday.com/intl/articles/201207/your-sixth-sense

Naparsek, B. (2007). Your sixth sense. New York, NY: Cengage.